I L L I N O I S

UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN

PRODUCTION NOTE

University of Illinois at
Urbana-Champaign Library
Brittle Books Project, 2015.COPYRIGHT NOTIFICATION

In Public Domain.
Published prior to 1923.

This digital copy was made from the printed version held
by the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.
It was made in compliance with copyright law.

Prepared for the Brittle Books Project, Main Library,
University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign
by

Northern Micrographics
Brookhaven Bindery
La Crosse, Wisconsin

2015



Qfj8MM8lilMWMDCy^



J.SLLU MiHIti

yaHSSre^. • ' Ifck*.;-

PCS
lpii§ts188.

OF THE

Bougtto * Circulating * Library,

LIBRARIANS:

BtTliBS.

A member is allowed to draw only one book at a time.
A member is allowed to keep a book only two weeks at
a time.

The Librarian is instructed to fine a member two cents
per day for keeping a book longer than the allowed time.

JAgents and Librarians -wanted in every town in the State.

WILLIS BOUGHTON, A. B\,

Manager,

ANN ARBOR, MICH.MARK SEAWORTH.

A TALE OF THE INDIAN OCEAN.

BY WILLIAM H. G. KINGSTON.

NEW YORK:

NORMAN L. MTJNRO, PUBLISHER,
34 & 36 VANDEWATER ST,MARK SEAWORTH.

A TALE OF THE INDIAN OCEAN.

BY WILLIAM H. G. KINGSTON.

CHAPTER I.

a Picture of the Ocean. A solitary Boat is discovered. An Account of those
on board her. Death approaches. Two only are left. How, even there,
God's protecting Hand is found. The Calm continues, and the Water is
expended. The first Scene in the Author's Life. The Moral to be drawn
from his History.

Picture a wide expanse of ocean, smooth as a polished mirror,
and shining like molten" silver—a sky of intense blue, without a
cloud or speck, forming a vast arch resting on the water—no
land or rock in sight—the boundless sea on every side—the sun
traveling slowly aud majestically along the arch, and casting his
burning rays upon the glittering plain below.

Let us pause and contemplate that scene. What grandeur
and sublimity there is in it I What a magnificent edifice does it
seem ! When compared with it, how utterly insignificant and
contemptible do all the works of man's hands appear I Then
watch the sun sink with rays of glory in the west, the bright
rich tinge glowing for a time, and gradually fading away before
the obscurity of night; the stars coming forth and shining with
a splendor unknown in northern climes ; and then the moon, a
mass of liquid flame, rising out of the dark sea, and casting
across it a broad path of silvery light. Watch the tranquil
luminary glide also through her destined course, till once more
the sun rushes upward from his ocean-bed in a sheet of fire, and
claims supremacy over the world. This is one of the many
grand and wonderful objects beheld by those who sail across the
ocean, and amply does it repay for a long voyage those who have
taste to appreciate its beauties.

Now, let us return to the scene as I first described it, and, by
looking closer into the picture, we shall observe a boat floating
in its very center. There are no masts or sails, nor are there any
oars moving. The boat lies motionless like a log in the water.
She is a large boat, a ship's launch ; her gunwale seems battered
in as if she had undergone some hard usage. Above it nothing
is seen moving; and, at the first glance, it would seem that there$	MARK SEAWORTIL

are no human beings on board. On looking down into the boat,
however, we discover several persons, but whether dead or alive
it is difficult to say, they are so quiet and so silent. Toward the
bow are the forms of two men. They are on their backs—one is
at the bottom of the boat, the other stretched along the thwarts
—in uneasy postures. Their eyes are open and glaring unmoved
at the bright sun—their lips are parted, black and dry—the hand
of death has, alas ! at all events, fallen on them ; nothing living
could present such an aspect. By their dress and their com-
plexion they seem to be British seamen. There is a small breaker
or keg in the boat, but the bung is out—it is empty. There is
also a bag, containing some hard ship-biscuit; it is still half full,
but there is no other provision.

In the after-part of the boat there is a sort of awning, formed
of a shawl stretched across the gunwale, with a mat on the top
of it, so as to form a thick shade. Near it, with her back lean-
ing against the side of the boat, sits a dark-skinned woman. She
has a turban on her head, and massive gold earrings in her ears,
and bracelets round her arms, and anklets of gold round her legs,
and her loose dress is of gay-colored striped cotton of delicate
texture. She is alive, but faint and weak ; and, by her dim eye
and short-coming breath, death seems to be approaching with
stealthy strides to claim her as his own. Still, the soul is strug*
gling to triumph over the weakness of the flesh. With an
anxious gaze she looks beneath the awning, for there is some-
thing which claims her constant solicitude. She turns her
gaze toward the forms of the two seamen—she does not seem to
know that they are dead. A faint cry comes from under the
awning. Again she looks toward the bow of the boat—she sees
that her companions in misery are not watching her. She now
stealthily draws from beneath the folds of her dress, where she
has carefully concealed it, a bottle of water. Did she, then,
while the seamen slept, steal the water from the cask to preserve
the existence of those committed to her fostering charge, and far
~ saiore precious to her, in her sight, than her own life? There
can be no doubt she did so. She discovers that she is not ob-
served. There is a small tin pannikin near her, and several
pieces of biscuit. She crumbles the biscuit as well as she can
with her weak fingers, into the pannikin, and then pours upon
them a few drops of the precious fluid. She looks at the water
with longing eyes, but she will not expend even one drop to cool
her parched lips. She mixes the biscuit till it is completely soft-
ened, and then casting another furtive glance toward the bow,
unconscious that the dead only are there, she carefully lifts up
the awning. A low weak voice utters the word " Ayahit is
that of a child, some three or four years old perhaps, at the same
time there is a plaintive cry from a younger infant. A smile
irradiates the countenance of the Indian woman, for she knows
that her charges are still alive. She leans forward, though her
strength is barely sufficient to enable her to move, and puts the
food into the mouths of the two children. The elder, a boy,
swallows it eagerly; for though somewhat pale, his strength
seems but little impaired. The infant is a girl; she takes theMARK SEAWORTfi.	I

mixture, so little suited to her tender years, but without appe-
tite ; and it would appear that in a very short time her career,
just begun on earth, will be brought to a speedy close.

When the food is consumed, the nurse sinks back to her former
position. She tries to swallow a piece of the biscuit, but her
parched lips and throat refuse to receive the dry morsel, and the
water she will not touch. Again the children cry out for food,
and once more she goes through the operation of preparing it
for them as before ; but her movements are slower, and she now
has scarcely strength to carry tho food to the mouths of the little
ones. •

The day passes away, the night goes by, the morning comes,
and still the calm continues. The children awake and cry out
for food. The nurse turns her languid eyes toward them, but
her strength has almost gone; she even forgets for an instant
the meaning of that cry. There is a struggle going on within
her. At last her loving, faithful, and enduring spirit overcomes
for a time the weakness of her body ; she prepares the mess,
and feeds the children. She gazes sorrowfully at the bottle—
the last drop of water is consumed. She leans back, her bosom
heaves faintly; the effort has been more than her failing strength
would bear. She turns her eyes toward them—they are the last
objects of any earthly thing she is destined to behold. A dim-
ness comes stealing over them. Her thoughts are no longer
under control, her arms fall by her side, her head droops on her
chest, she has no strength to raise it. In a few hours more the
faithful nurse will have ceased to breathe, and those young
children will be left alone with the dead on the wild waste of
waters.

But, reader, do not for one moment suppose that therefore
they are doomed to perish. There is One above, the eternal, all-
powerful God of goodness and love, who is watching over those
helpless infants. His arm can stretch to the uttermost parts of
the earth, and over the great waters ; even now it is put forth
to shield them, though we see it not. Even without a human
hand to administer their food, in that open boat on the wide sea,
over which a storm might presently rage, while billows may
rise, threatening to overwhelm them, far away from land or liv-
ing beings but themselves, those children are as secure, if so
God wills it, as those who are sleeping on beds of down within
palace walls ; because, remember, reader, that He is all-power-
ful, and He is everywhere. Trust in Him—never despond—pray
to Him for help at all times—in times of peace and prosperity,
in times of danger and difficulty ; and oh ! believe that most as-
suredly He will help and protect you in the way He knows is
best for your eternal happiness.

This is the lesson I would teach; for this is the lesson I
have learned by means of all the difficulties and dangers 1 have
undergone during the scenes of wild and extraordinary adven-
ture which I have encountered in my course through life.
Often and often, had I not been convinced of this great truth, I
should have yielded to despair; and the longer I have lived, and
the more dangers I have passed through, the more firmly con-4	mask sflawonm.

vinced have I become of it. Often have I felt my own utter
helplessness—the impossibility that the strength of man could
avail me—when standing, ic seemed, on the very brink of de-
struction ; and in a way beyond all calculation I have found my-
self rescued and placed in safety. It was for this reason that I
have drawn the picture which I have exhibited to you. Un-
grateful indeed should I be, and negligent of my bounden duty,
did I not do my utmost to teach the lesson I have learned from
the merciful protection so often afforded me ; for, know that I
was one of those helpless infants 1 and the picture before us
shows the first scene in my life of which I have any record, and
this is the moral I would inculcate—" That God is everywhere."

CHAPTER II.

A Ship in a Calm. The Indiaman. Her Crew and Passengers, two-legged
and four-legged, not forgetting Quacko, the Monkey. How the good Ship,
the Governor Harcourt, and I had any connection with each other. My
Guardian and early Friends. The History of Captain Willis.

A large ship was floating on the ocean. I use the term float-
ing, for she could scarcely be said to be doing anything else, as
she did not seem to be moving in the slightest degree through
the water. Some straw and chips of wood, which had been
thrown overboard, continued hour after hour alongside. She
was, however, moving ; but it was round and round, though very
slowly indeed, as a glance at the compass would have shown.
The sea was smooth as glass, for there was not a breath of wind
to ruffle it, there was, in fact, a perfect calm.

The ship was a first-class Indiaman, on her outward voyage to
the far-famed land of the East ; and she belonged to that body
of merchant princes, the East India Company. In appearance she
was not altogether unlike a frigate, with her long tier of guns,
her lofty masts, her wide spread canvas, and her numerous crew,
but her decks were far more encumbered than those of a man-of-
war, and her hold was full of rich merchandise and the baggage
of the numerous passengers who occupied her cabins. Her
sails, for the present, however, were of no use ; so, having noth-
ing else to do, for the sole purpose, ifc would seem, of annoying
the more sensitive portion of the human beings on board, they
continued with most persevering diligence, flapping against the
masts, while the ship rolled lazily from side to side. The decks
presented the appearance of a little world shut out from the rest
of mankind ; for all grades and all professions and trades were to
be found on board. On the high poop deck, under an awning
spread over it to shelter them from the burning rays of the sun,
were collected the aristocratical portion of the community.
There were there to be found ladies and gentlemen, the sedate
matron, and thG blooming girl, just reaching womanhood, the
young wife, and the joyous child ; there were lawyers and sol-
diers, sailors and merchants, clergymen and doctors, some of them
holding high rank in their respective professions ; the captain,
of course, was king, and his mates were his ministers, but, like
the rest, he was bound bylaws which he dare not infringe, even
had he desired to do so.MARK SEAWORTH.	5

On the deck below were seen craftsmen of all sorts, occupied
in their respective callings. Carpenters hard at work with
plane and saw ; blacksmiths with bellows and anvil; tailors and
cobblers, barbers and washerwomen, painters and armorers,
rope-makers and butchers, and several others, besides the sea-
men engaged in the multifarious duties in which officers know
well how to employ them. Among the crew were seen repre-
sentatives of each quarter of the Old World. There were Malays
and other Asiatics, and the dark-skinned sons of Africa mingled
among the hardy seamen of Britain, each speaking a different
jargon, but all taught by strict discipline to act in unison.

Besides the human beings, there were cattle and sheep des-
tined for the butcher's knife, cows to afford milk to the lady pas-
sengers, the invalids, and the children—even horses were on
board, valuable racers or chargers, belonging to some of the
military officers ; there were several head of sheep penned up in
the long-boat, and there were pig-sties full of grunting occu-
pants, who seemed to be more nappy and to have made them-
selves far more at home than any of their four-footed fellow
voyagers. Ranging at liberty were several dogs of high and low
degree, from the colonel's thoroughbred greyhound to the cook's
cur, a very turnspit in appearance ; nor must I forget Quacko,
the monkey, the merriest and most active of two-legged or four-
legged beings on board. It might have puzzled many to deter-
mine to which he belonged, as he was seen dressed in a blue
jacket and white trousers sitting up on the break of the fore-
castle, his usual playground in fine weather, cracking nuts, or
peeling an orange like a human being, while his tongue was
chattering away as if he had a vast amount of information to
communicate.

Then there were poultry of every description; ducks,
and geese, and turkeys, and cocks, and hens, quacking,
and cackling, and gobbling, and crowing in concert; indeed,
to shut one's eyes, it was difficult not to suppose that
one was in a well-stocked farm-yard, but, on opening them
again, one found oneself surrounded by objects of a very
different character to what one would there have seen.
Instead of the trees, there were the tall masts, the rigging, and
sails above one's head, the bulwarks instead of the barns, the
black and white seamen with thick beards instead' of the plow-
men and milk-maids, and the wide, glittering ocean instead of
the muddy horse-pond.

This was the scene on the upper deck ; below it was stranger
still. There were two decks, one beneath the other, both with
occupants ; there were cooks at the galley fire, whose complex-
ion no soot could make blacker, and servants in white dresses
and embroidered shawls, running backward and forward with
their masters' tiffins—as luncheons are called in India,

There were numerous cabins, many occupied by persons whose
sole enjoyment was to kill time, forgetting how soon time would
kill them in return, and they would have to sum up the account
of how they had spent their days on earth.

In the lower deck there were soldiers with their wives and6	MAUK SEAWORTR.

children, and seamen, some sleeping out their watch below, and
others mending their clothes, while a few were reading, a very
few I fear such books as were calculated to afford them much
instruction. Below, again, in the dark recesses of the hold,
there were seamen with lanterns getting up stores and provis-
ions of various sorts. In one place were seen three men—it was
the gunner and his two mates. They had carefully closed lan-
terns and list shoes on their feet. They were visiting the magaz-
ine, to see that the powder was dry. They were from habit
careful, but custom had made them thoughtless of danger ; yet
one spark from the lantern would in a moment have sent every
one of the many hundred living beings on board that ship into
eternity. The flannel bags containing the powder were removed
to be carried up on the deck to dry, the door was carefully
closed and locked, and the gunner and his mates went about
their other avocations.

From long habit, people are apt to forget the dangers which
surround them, though they are far greater than those in which
the passengers of the good ship Governor liar court were placed
at the moment the magazine was opened ; and I am very cer-
tain that not one of them contemplated the possibility of being
blown up without an instant's warning into the air.

I have indulged in a somewhat long description of this little
world in miniature, although I was not one of its inhabitants;
but it was a scene not without interest, and I have had many op-
portunities of judging of the correctness of the picture which
was given me by a friend then on board the Governor Harcourt.
We will now return to the more refined groups sitting and lying
about listlessly on the poop-deck.

As among the party were several people who exercised a con-
siderable influence over my career, a description of them is
necessary. The person of most consideration, on account of his
wealth and position, as well as his high character, was a gentle-
man verging upon sixty years of age. In stature and figure he
■—was not what would be called dignified ; but there was that in
the expression of his countenance which made persons of dis-
cernment who studied his features feel inclined to love and re-
spect him. The broad forehead, the full mild eyes, and the well
set mouth, told of intellect, kindness, and firmness.

The careless and indifferent might have called him the stout
old gentleman with yellow cheeks. I mean people, and there
are many such in the world, who are unable to perceive the no-
ble and good qualities in a man, and only look at his outward
form and figure. If they hear a person called a great man, like
Lord Nelson or the Duke of Wellington, they call him great
also ; but many would not be able to point out the real heroic
qualities of these heroes. I cannot now stop to describe in what
real heroic qualities consist, further than to assure my young
friends that the great men I have instanced are not properly
called heroes simply because they were commanders-in-chief
when great battles have been gained. Napoleon gained many
victories but I cannot allow that he can justly be called a hero.
Jly object is to show you the importance of not judging of pe<^MAM j^EAWonTH	f

pie by their outward appearance ; and also when you hear mtn
spoken of as great men, to ask you to consider well in what their
greatness consists. But to return to my kind and generous bene-
factor, for so he afterward proved to me, Sir Charles Plowden.
In outward form to the common eye he was not a hero, but to
those who knew him he was truly great, good, and noble. He
was high in the civil service of the Honorable East India Com-
pany, all the best years of his life having been passed in the

A book was in his hand, at which his eye everv now and then
glanced ; but he appeared to look at it rather for the sake of
finding matter for thought, than for the object of getting rapidly
through its contents.

At a little distance from him sat a lady, busily employed in
working with her needle. She was young, and if not decidedly
pretty, very interesting in appearance. Though she was looking
at her work:, from the expression of her countenance it might be
perceived that she was listening attentively to a gentleman,
seated by her side, who was reading to her in that clear low
voice, with that perfect distinctness of enunciation, which is so
pleasant to the ear. A stranger might have guessed, from the
tone of tenderness yet of perfect confidence in which he occasion-
ally spoke to her, and the glance of affection which she gave him
in return, that they were husband and wife, nor would he have
been mistaken.

They were Captain and Mrs. Clayton, who were returning to
India after their first visit to England since their marriage. His
appearance and manners were very gentlemanly and pleasing,
and he was a man much esteemed by a large circle of acquaint-
ances. They had now been married about eight years, and had
no children. Mrs. Clayton had gone out to India at the age of
seventeen with her father, a colonel in the army, and soon after
her arrival she was won and wed by Captain Clayton, so tiiat
she was still a very young woman.

Sometimes, when she saw a happy mother nursing her child,
she would secretly sigh that she was not so blessed; but, I^sm
glad to say, she did not on that account indulge in the custom of
bestowing any portion of her care and attention on puppy dogs
and cats, as I have seen some ladies, both single and married, do
in a most disagreeable manner. I, of course, desire to see people
kind to dumb animals ; but I don't like to see little beasts petted
and kissed, and treated in every way like human beings, with
far more care and attention bestowed on them than are given to
thousands of the children in the back streets and alleys of our
crowded towns. I trust that you, my young friends^ will re-
member this when you have money or food to bestow; and,
instead of throwing it away in purchasing or feeding useless pets,
that you will give it to instruct, to clothe and feed those who are
born into the world to know God, to perform their duty to Him,
and to enjoy eternal life. Dreadful is it to contemplate that so
many live and die without that knowledge, who might, had
their fellow-men exerted themselves, have enjoyed all the bless-
ings afforded by the Gospel dispensation,8	MARK &EAWORTB.

But I must go back to my history. Captain and Mrs. Clayton
were accompanied by a young lady, a distant relative, left with-
out any other friends to protest and support her. She was a
laughing, blue-eyed girl, and was now seated, with several other
young ladies of about the same age, on a circle of cushions on
the deck, shouts of merriment arising every now and then from
the happy group. There were several other people who had
been in India before—military and civil officers of the Company,
merchants, lawyers, and clergymen; but I need not more par-
ticularly describe them.

Ellen Barlow, Mrs. Clayton's charge, was not only sweetly
pretty, but good and amiable in every respect. I do not know
that she had what is called a regular feature in her face; but her
sunny smile, and an expression which gave sure indication of a
good disposition, made those who saw her think her far more
beautiful than many ladies whose countenances were in other
- respects faultless. I praise her from having known her well,
and all the excellences of her character as they were in after-
years more fully developed. At present, her most intimate
friends would probably have said little more about her than that
she was a nice, pretty-looking, happy girl.

There was another person on board, of whom I must by no
means omit to speak, and that is Captain Willis0 He was a very
gentlemanly man both in appearance and manners, as indeed he
was by birth ; nor had the rough school in which he was edu-
cated left a trace behind.

He was the son of a merchant of excellent family connections;
and his mother was, I believe, a lady of rank. When he was
about the age of fourteen both his parents died, leaving him per-
fectly penniless, for his father had just before that event failed
and lost all his property. He had had, fortunately, the opportu-
nity of obtaining an excellent education, and he had profited by
it ; and this gave him an independence of feeling which he
could not otherwise justly have enjoyed. He was also a lad of
"kmest spirit; his relations had quarreled with his parents and
treated them, he considered, unjustly, so that his heart rebelled
at the idea of soliciting charity from them, and he at once re-
solved to fight his own way in the world.

He had always had a strong predilection for a sea life, and he
was on the point of going into the Royal Navy when his father's
misfortunes commenced.

His thoughts consequently at once rerverted to the sea; and
the day after his father's funeral he set out with a sad heart,
„ aud yet with the buoyant hope of youth cheering him on in
spite of his grief, to take counsel of an old friend, the master of
a merchantman, who had been much indebted to his father.

Captain Styles was a rough-mannered but a good man, and a
thoroughly practical sailor. He at once offered every aid in his
power; but Edward Willis, thanking him, assured him that he
only came for advice.

'' Do you want to become a seamen in whom your owners and
passengers will place confidence, and who will be able, if man
can do it, to navigate your ship through narrow channels, andMARK SEAWORTH.	9

among shoals, and clear off a lee-shore if you are ever caught
on one; or do you wish just to know how to navigate a ship
from London to Calcutta and back, with the aid of a pilot when
you get into shallow waters, and to look after the ladies in fine
weather, and to let your first officer take care of the ship in
bad?"

"I wish to .become a thorough seaman," replied Edward
Willis.

" Then, my lad, you must first go to the school where you will
learn the trade," said Captain Styles ; " I have an old friend, the
master of a Newcastle collier. He is an honest man, kind-
hearted, and a first-rate seaman. In six months with him you
will learn more than in six years in a big ship. If you were
younger it would be different, for it is rough work, mind you.
He is always at sea, running up and down the coast; sometimes
to the north and at other times round the South Foreland, and
right down Channel. Indeed to my mind there is not a finer
school to make a man a seaman in a short time. It's the royal
road to a knowledge of the sea, though I grant it, as I said be-
fore, a very rough one."

Willis replied that he was not afraid of hard work, and would
follow his advice. Accordingly he went to sea in a collier for
three years ; then he shipped on board a vessel trading to the
Baltic, and next made a voyage to Baffin's Bay, in a whaler;
after which he joined an Indiaman. Here, after what he had
gone through, the work appeared comparatively easy. He now
perfected himself in the higher branches of navigation, and from
this time rose rapidly from junior mate to first officer, and final-
ly|in a few years to the command of a first-class Indiaman, wher©
he was in a fair way of realizing a handsome independence.
Captain Willis's ship was always a favorite ; and as soon almost
as she was announced to sail, her cabins were engaged. I should
advise those who go to sea at the age Captain Willis did to fol-
low his example, though for a very young boy the school, I
grant, is somewhat too rough a one.

CHAPTER III.

How to raise the Wind at Sea. The Effect of Whistling. A Boat is discovered
with two Infants in her. How did they come there? A Faithful Xurse.
The Author and his Sister introduced to the Reader. We find kind Friends,
who prove Friends indeed. A Storm comes on, and the Boat is lost. An-
other Proof of God's Providence.

Captain Willis was walking the deck, with his spyglass in
his hand, while every now and then he stopped anxiously to
scan the horizon in every direction in the hope of discerning
the well-known signs of the long-wished-for breeze.

" Well, Captain Willis, when is the wind coming?" asked one
of the young ladies of the merry group I have described, as he
passed them in his walk. " We have agreed that you sailors
are very idle people, not to make your ship move faster. You
do it on purpose, we are sure, to enjoy our society."
" The temptation would be great, ladies, I own," said the cap-10	MARK SEAWORTH.

tain, bowing. "But, I assure you, it depends as much upon
yourselves as upon me and my officers ; and I think, if you were
all to set to work and whistle with a right good will, you might
soon bring the wind down upon us."

" Oh! then we will all try," exclaimed the merry girls in
chorus. " We see you want to get rid of us as soon as you can."
Thereon they all began to try and whistle, and some succeeded
very well, though the chorus was not very harmonious.

I suspect the worthy captain had long before perceived the
undoubted signs of wind on the water, for there was a quizzical
look in his eye as he spoke; and each turn he made he encour-
aged them to proceed and to whistle louder and louder, assuring
them it was certain to have a good effect.

It reminds me of the mode I have seen followed by the priests
in Italy, when there has been a long drought, to obtain rain
through the intercession of their patron, Saint Januarius. Week
after week passes by; the sky remains intense blue, much dam-
age is done ; but the priests never think of calling in the aid of
their saint. At last the weather-glass falls; there is a change in
the moon, or clouds are seen collecting in the sky, and the priests
hasten to the church, offer up a mass, and carry forth the figure
in procession, while crowds of country people collect from afar
to witness the spectacle. So great is the ignorance of the poor
people, and their faith in their deceiving priests, that a large pro-
portion bring umbrellas to shelter themselves from the rain which
they are sure will fall; while the less credulous, knowing that
the priests are weather-wise also bring their umbrellas for the
same purpose, and in most cases they are much required before
the day is over.

But to return on board the Governor Harcourt.

Not many minutes had passed, during which the young ladies
had tried to whistle till their mouths ached, when the voice of
Captain Willis was heard ordering the crew to trim sails.

With alacrity they flew to their posts at the joyful sound; and
those who but a minute before were so silent an(J. inert, were
now all life and animation.

Still the ocean appeared as smooth and shining as before ; but
in vhe distance, away to the north-east, there was a line of dark
blie, which seemed to be gradually extending itself on either
hand, and to be slowly advancing in the direction where the ship
lay. The glassy surface of the water was every now and then
slightly ruffled by gentle, scarcely perceptible breaths of wind,
such as are called by seamen "cat's-paws," from their having, I
suppose, no more effect in disturbing the water than would the
paw of a cat. They came and went continually.

Some of the more lofty and lighter sails of the ship bulged out
for an instant, and then again flapped against the mast, and all
was calm as before.

44 If you please, young ladies, I must trouble you to whistle a
little longer," said Captain Willis, with one of his most polite
bows, and a merry smile lurking in his eye. "You see the good
service you have already done ; but the wind seems coy and re-
quires a longer wooing."MARK SEAWORTH.	11

They all laughed very much, and declared that they could not
whistle any more ; but still they all essayed again ; and sweet
Ellen Barrow screwed her pretty mouth up till her lips looked,
indeed, like two ripe cherries; and Captain Willis aiding them
with his clear whistle, the wind was not long in answering the
summons. The spokes of the wheel were seen once more to re-
volve in the hands of the helmsman, the sails bulged out more
regularly, and if they fell back they quickly again filled till every
one drew steadily, and the huge ship moved slowly through the
ocean on her proper course. It was pleasant to the passengers to
hear the rippling sound of the water against the sides of the
ship, and to see it bubbling up so briskly under her bows; and
still more pleasant was it to feel the fresh air fanning the cheeks,
and to know that it was wafting them on to their yet far dis-
tant bourne. The fresh air had a reviving effect on every one,
and many who had sat silent and melancholy began to move
about, and to laugh and talk with the rest of their companions.

About an hour after the breeze had sprung up, the cap-
tain was observed to turn his glass several times to a point on
the starboard bow. He then handed it to his first officer.

"What do you make out of that, Mr. Nay lor ?" he asked.

The answer was not heard.

" So I think it is," replied the captain ; " keep her two more
points to the eastward of her course—steady so."

Immediately the head of the ship was turned toward a little
spot which appeared on the water a long way off. The report
that there was something to be seen called every one to the side
of the ship, and all eyes were fixed on that small speck on the
waste of waters. There were many speculations as to what it
was. Some said it was a dead whale ; others a smaller fish ; a
few insisted that it was the hull of a vessel, and there was one
party of the opinion that it was the top of a rock in the ocean,
and were congratulating themselves that they had met with it
in daylight and fine weather.

"But what do you think it is, Captain Willis?" asked Ellen
Barrow.

" Why, young lady, I think it is a boat, but I am not surprised
that so many people, not accustomed to look at objects on the
water, where there is nothing to compare them with, should be
mistaken. Those who fancy that it is a whale or the hull of a
vessel think it is much further off than it really is, while those
who suppose it to be a small fish believe it to be much nearer
than it really is. It is only by comparing things together that
we can estimate them properly."

The breeze, although sufficient to fill the sails, was still ve$y
light, so that the ship moved but slowly through the water, at
the rate, perhaps, of a mile and a half or two miles an hour, or,
as sailors would say, two knots an hour. She was, therefore, a
long time approaching the object. At last Captain Willis, who
had constantly kept his telescope turned toward it, pronounced it,
without doubt, to be a boat.

" There appears to be no one in her, however," he observed ;
" at least, I see no one's head above the gunwale,"12	MABK SEAWORTH,

" How strange that a boat could be out there all alone," ex-
claimed Ellen Barrow.

" Oh, no; she has gone adrift from a vessel, or has been driven
off from some coast or other,"answered Captain Willis.

"There looks to me, sir, as if there were some people in the
boat, though they don't appear to be moving," sang out the third
officer from aloft.

u Mr. Simpson, man the starboad quarter-boat, and lower her
as we come up with the boat. We must have her alongside,
and over-haul her, at all events."

" Ay, ay, sir," replied the mate; and soon afterward the boat's
crew were seen coming aft, to lower her into the water.

Numerous were the conjectures as to who could be in the boat,
and where she could have come from; but of course no one
could answer the question. The ship glided on slowly, for the
wind was still very light. When she got a short distance only
from the boat, the captain ordered the sails to be clewed up, and
the gig to be lowered. Mr. Simpson went away in her, and was
soon alongside. He was seen to throw up his hands, as an ex-
pression of horror, as he looked into the boat. She was then
made fast to the stern of the gig, and rapidly towed up to the
ship.

44 Be quick there on deck, and bring a chair," he exclaimed.
44 Here's a poor creature much in the want of the doctor's help,
if she's not gone too far for it already."

The side of the ship on which the boat appeared was crowded
with the passengers, eager to see what it contained. The sight
which met their eyes was indeed a sad one. In the fore part
were two men lying on their backs with their faces upturned,
and, from their ghastly expression, it was seen that they were
both dead. There was another person, a dark-skinned woman,
who, it appeared, the mate considered still living. A chair was
speedily slung, and the mate having secured her into it, she was
hoisted on deck.

The doctor was in waiting, and having placed her on a mat-
tress on deck, he knelt down at her side to discover if any spark
of life yet remained in her emaciated frame. He felt her pulse,
and then calling for a glass of wine and wrater he moistened her
lips, and poured a few drops down her throat. It had the effect
of instantly reviving her ; she opened her eyes, and uttering a
few strange words, she attempted to arise as if to search for
something she expected to find near. For an instant she looked
wildly around ; but the effort was more than nature could bear,
and with a deep sigh she sank back again and expired. While
» some of the passengers had been witnessing this melancholy
scene, others were engaged in watching the proceedings of the
mate. Directly he had placed the poor black woman in the
chair, he turned to examine the after part of the boat over which
an awning was carefully spread. Lifting it up he uttered an
exclamation of surprise and pleasure. Carefully placed on a bed
formed on the stern sheets, were two children, a little boy some
three or four years old, or perhaps five, and an infant which
could scarcely for as many months have seen the light, The\	MARK SEAWORTH.	13

little fellow had been fast asleep. The voice of the mate awoke
him, and looking up and seeing strange faces surrounding him
he began to cry.

'4 That's a good sign, at all events," cried the mate. "The baby-
does not seem much the worse either ; send down the chair again
and we'll have them on deck in a trice." The chair w as lowered.
, and placing himself in it, with the two children in his arms, he
was hoisted up on deck. Scarcely had he reached it, than all the
ladies hurried forward to catch a glimpse of the children, many
of them almost quarreling who should take charge of them.

"Stay, ladies," said Captain Willis, good-naturedly. "The
children by right belong to me ; and I must let the doctor see to
them before anybody else begins nursing them."

In the meantime, however, Mrs. Clayton had taken the infant
out of the mate's arms, while the little boy was snatched away
by Ellen Barrow and the rest of the young ladies, who kept
fondling him among them, and showing that they would do
their best to spoil him before the voyage was over.

Mr. Hawkins, the surgeon, finding that his services were of no
avail to the rest of those who had been on the boat, now appeared
and examined the baby as it lay in Mrs. Clayton's arms.

" It seems to have been wonderfully sustained," he observed ;
" I can discover nothing the matter with it, and with some of
the food our goat can supply, I have no doubt in a few days it
will have perfectly recovered. Let me relieve you of the child,
madam, and give it to one of the women servants to nurse."

But Mrs. Clayton showed no inclination to give up her charge.
There were feelings rising in her bosom whose exquisite delight
a foxid mother, as she presses her first-born to her breast, can
well appreciate. The lady gave an imploring giance at her hus-
band which he well understood.

" Do as you wish, dearest," he whispered.

She returned him a glance full of grateful thanks.

" Captain Willis," she said, in a voice agitated with the fear
that her request might be denied, " i will, if you will allow me,
take charge of the poor deserted one, till its proper guardians
can be found ; and I dare say we shall be able to learn from the
little boy who they are."

"To no one would I more gladly commit the infant than to
you, madam," returned the captain, " and pray consider her your
property till claimed by others with greater right to her."

So it was settled ; and Mrs. Clayton did indeed prove an affec-
tionate mother to the little foundling. Captain Willis, however,
was much disappointed in not being able to obtain the informa?
tion he expected from the elder child. The little fellow could
speak very rapidly, but it was in a language neither he nor tho
young ladies could understand, though he seemed to compre-
hend what was said to him in English. They tried him with a
variety of names to endeavor to discover the one belonging to
him, but to none of them did he pay any attention.

On a sudden he began to cry to go to his Ayah, but as he was
kept out of sight of the dead body, and petted by the^young
ladies, who tried every means to please him, he was soon again14	MARK SEAWOHTH.

pacified. He was then taken into the cabin, where two or three
of the married ladies, who had children of their own, set to
work to wash him, and dress him in clean clothes. He kicked
about in the tub of water, and seemed highly delighted, as if
it was a luxury to which he was accustomed, while he also ap-
peared fully to appreciate the advantage of clean clothes. He
was rather thin, as if he had lived for a length of time on a
short allowance of food, but when some broth, which had been
got ready for him, was placed before him, he did not eat raven-
ously as if he had been long without food altogether. Indeed, I
may as well here remark, that the mate had discovered a small
piece of biscuit softened by water by his side when he took the
children out of the boat, proving that the faithful nurse had
given him the last morsel of food in her possession rather than
eat it herself, in the hopes of preserving his life. When he had
swallowed the broth, he fell fast asleep in the arms of the lady
who was holding him. The little fellow's perfect confidence in
those surrounding him, while it won their hearts, showed that
he had always been accustomed to kind treatment.

Mrs. Clayton had also brought her little charge below, and was
nursing it with the most tender care. It seemed, indeed, but a
fragile little blossom, and it appeared surprising that it should
thus have escaped from the hardships to which it had been
exposed.

Meantime, on deck, Captain "Willis and his officers, and some
of the gentlemen passengers, were making every possible exam-
ination of the boat and the dead bodies, to endeavor to discover
some clew by which they might be able to trace to what ship
they had belonged, or whence they had come. There was, un-
fortunately, little on the bodies to identify them. One of the
men had fastened around his neck by a lanyard a knife, on
the handle of which were roughly carved the initials J. S.,
and on his arm was discovered, marked by gunpowder, among a
variety of other figures, the name of James Smith, one how-
ever, borne by so many people that it could scarcely be said
to serve as a distinguishing appellation. Sir Charles Plowden,
notwithstanding, who was taking a great interest in and super-
intending the investigation, made a note of it in his pock<et-book,
and took charge of the knife.

There was no name on the boat, nor were there any oars in
her, which have generally the name of the ship marked on them.
The boat was pronounced not to be of English build ; and the
carpenter, after a long examination, declared it to be his opin-
ion that it might possibly be built by some Englishman in a
foreign place, and with foreign assistants, and with more than
one sort of wood, with which he was not well acquainted. The
canvas, which had served as the awning over the children was
certainly English, and the seams at the joints were exactly sim-
ilar to the work of an English sail-maker. The nails used in the
boat were English, but then, as the carpenter observed, English
nails were sent into all parts of the world.

The complexion of the other seaman was very dark, a crucifix
was found round his neck, and he had on a light blue jacket,MARK SEAWORTH.	15

and his other garments were not of English make, so that therQ
could be no doubt that he was a foreigner. In his pocket was a w
purse, containing several gold doubloons and other coins, show-
ing how utterly valueless on some occasions is the money for
which men risk so much. How gladly would the poor wretch
have given the whole of it for a crust of bread and a drop of
water. There was also a little silver box in his pocket contain-
ing the relic of a saint equally inefficacious to preserve him, al-
though an inscription on a piece of paper in it stated that it would
preserve the fortunate possessor from all dangers either by sea
or land.

In the Englishman's pocket there was an empty tobacco-box,
but there was no paper or anything of any sort to assist in iden-
tifying them.

The clothes of the nurse were not marked, "nor was there found
about her anything to aid the investigation, but on those of the
children were found, nearly washed out, however, letters which
were evidently the initials of their names. On those of the little
boy were M. S., and on those of the baby E. S., which, with the
strong resemblance in features, left little doubt that they were
brother and sister.

Sir Charles, with an exactness which should be imitated under
similar circumstances, noted down every particular-—the appear-
ance of the dead bodies, their height and size. He directed, also,
that the clothes should be washed and carefully kept. The meas-
urement of the boat was also made, and parts of her plankings,
and all the things she contained were taken out of her. She was
herself too large to hoist in on deck.

The only remarkable thing about the children was, that round
the neck of each was a gold chain and a locket, containing light
auburn hair; but there was no other inscription than E. S.

Sir Charles desired that he might also take charge of these
memorials. "If the children continue to wear them they may
be lost," he observed. " They may be valuable, as aiding to
discover their friends, and should be carefully preserved." In-
deed, he neglected no means by which the important object
could be attained, of discovering at a future period the family of
the little foundlings.

While these matters were being arranged the wind had drop-
ped again completely, and the sky had assumed a dull leaden
hue, and a thick haze to the eastward rose up and looked like
a line of high land. The boat was meantime left hanging
astern, while the gig was again hoisted up on the quarter.

Sailors have a strong aversion to having dead bodies on board,
and as there was no object to be attained by keeping those of
the unfortunate persons who had been discovered in the boat,
preparations were made to bury them that evening in th$ deep
ocean. I will not now stop to describe the ceremony. They
were sown up in a clean canvas, with a shot fastened in at their
feet, and a clergyman, who was among the passengers, per-
formed the funeral service. They were then launched over-
board, and sunk forever from the sight of the men.

Scarcely had they reached the water than a low moaning sound16	MARK SEAWOnTlt

was heard in the rigging, and the sails flapped heavily against
the mast. Captain Willis cast a hurried glance to windward.

" Clew up—haul up—let fly everything—away loft there—furl
top-gallant-saiis, close reef the top-sails—be smart, my lads,"
he exclaimed, in those sharp tones which showed that there was
iSo time for delay. The attentive men flew to their proper posts
—some to the tacks and sheets, the buntlines and clew-lines,
others swarmed like bees aloft on the yards, and with vigorous
arms hauled out the earings and secured the sails with the gask-
ets. They did their work manfully, for they well knew there
was no time to lose.

Scarcely, indeed, was all aloft made snug, and they were com-
ing down again, than the threatening blast struck the ship.

"Hold on, for your lives, hold on 1" exclaimed the captain,
• Port the helm, port."

Away she flew before the gale, upright and unharmed. In an
instant, it seemed, the sea, before so calm and bright, became
covered with a mass of foam, and then waves rose rapidly, one
towering above the other in quick succession. Two men were
stationed at the helm, to keep the ship before the wind, as she ran
on under close reefed fore-top-sail.

So engaged had Captain Willis and his officers been in getting
he ship into proper order to encounter the gale, that they en-
irely forgot the boat towing astern. Fortunately no sea had yet
isen high enough to drive her against the ship, or serious dam-
age might have been effected. At last Sir Charles observed her,
and called the attention of the first officer to her. In an instant
r his knife was out, and without waiting to consult the captain, he
was cutting away at the tow-rope. He was not a moment too
soon, for some heavy black seas were seen rolling up like mount-
ains astern. The last strands of the rope parted with a sharp
;nap, the boat was seen to rise to the top of a wave, and the next
"oiled her over and over, and she disappeared beneath the
vaters.

" Alas!" exclaimed Sir Charles, " sad would have been the fate
of the poor children, had we not providentially come up in time
to save them."

Reader, I was one of those poor children, thus providentially
rescued from destruction ; the other was my sister. Truly I have
a right to say, God equally rules the calm or the tempest—equally
in the one and the other does He watch over his creatures.

GOD IS EVERYWHERE.

CHAPTER IY.

"My early Recollections. Ellen Barrow. The Voyage to India, How I gained
my Name. Hints on the Education of Youth. We enter Table Bay. An
Account of the Cape Colony. Again sail for India.

The events I have described in the preceding chapters were
afterward told me by my friends, and I have faithfully given
them in the words of the narrators. Of course the commencement
of my narrative is somewhat conjectural, but there can be no
doubt, from the circumstanccs I have mentioned, that the mainMARK SEAWOBTH.	17

features were perfectly true. The storm blew furiously all that
night, and the ship ran on before it; but as day dawned its rage
appeared expended, -and by noon the waves subsided, and the
wind gently as before filled the broad fields of canvas spread to
receive it. I" slept through it all, for the close air of the cabins,
after having been exposed for so many days in the open boat,
made me drowsy. J have a faint recollection of opening my eyes
in the morning and finding the sun shining in through the port,
and the sweet face of Ellen Barrow hanging over me. When she
saw me look up and smile, for even then I thought such a face
ought to be beloved, and must be kind and good, and I felt that
I did love her, she covered me with kisses, and forlorn little
foundling though I was, I felt very happy. I have no distinct re-
collection of anything which happened in the boat; but I re-
member, as if it were yesterday, that lovely countenance with
the sun just tinging her auburn locks as my waking eyes fell on
it; and though I do not suppose that I had ever heard of an angel,
I had some indefinite sort of notion that she was one, at all
events, that she was a being in whom I might place implicit con-
fidence, and who would watch over me and guard me from
danger. I put out my little arms and threw them round her
neck and returned her kisses with right good will.

Dear Mrs. Clayton had faithfully fulfilled her promise of care-
fully nursing my little sister, by holding her half the night in
her arms, during the raging of the storm, fearful that any harm
should come to her new-found treasure ; and it was only when
the sea subsided, and the ship was more steady, that she would
consent to place her in a little cot which had been slung by her
side. In the afternoon, all the passengers were again collected
together on the deck. We, of course, afforded the subject of
general conversation and curiosity. Speculations of all sorts
were offered as to who we could be—where we could have come
from, and how it happened that we were in an open boat in the
condition which we were found. I was asked all sorts of ques-
tions ; but to none of them could I return a satisfactory answer.
I had some indistinct idea of having been on board another ship,
and of there being a great disturbance, and of my crying very
much through fear ; and I suspect that I must have cried myself
to sleep, and remained so when I was put into the boat. Ellen
Barrow had taken me under her special protection, though every-
body, more or less, tried to pet me, and I was very happy.
Scarcely four-and-twenty hours had passed, it must be remem-
bered, since, without food or human aid, we floated on the open
ocean, the dying and the dead our only companions, and now
we were on board a well-found ship, and surrounded by kind
friends, all vying with each other to do us service. Sir Charles
every now and then, as I passed him, patted me on the head ;
and as I looked up I liked the expression of his countenance, so
I stopped and smiled, and frequently ran back to him. In this
manner we shortly became great friends.

"I wonder what their names can be," exclaimed Mrs. Clay-
ton, as those most interested in us were still sitting together in
earnest consultation, "The boys initials are M. S., and the18

MARK SEAWORTIL

girl's E. S., that is certain. If we cannot discover their real
names, we must give them some ourselves."

" Oh, let them be pretty ones, by all means," cried Ellen Bar-
row. " I must not let my pet be called by an ugly name. Let
me consider—it must not be romantic either, like invented names
found in novels."

" I should advise you to choose the surname first for both the
children and then settle the respective Christian names," re-
marked the judge."

" Will you help us, Sir Charles?" asked Miss Barrow.

"No, my dear young lady—I propose that our committee
abide by your choice, if 1 am allowed to have a word to say
about the Christian name—so on your shoulders must rest the
responsibility," was Sir Charles' answer.

"It must begin with S., that is certain," said Ellen Barrow,
speaking as she thought on. " Something to do with the sea—
Seagrave—I don't like that—Seaton—it might do. What do you
think of Sea worth, Sir Charles? It is a pretty name and appro-
priate—Sea worth—I like Sea worth."

4' So do I; and I compliment you on the selection," said the
judge. " Let the surname of the children be Sea worth from
henceforth, till the real name is discovered ; and now for a
Christian name for the boy. It must begin with M. I do not like
long names, and I have a fancy for one in particular—I must
beg that he called Mark—I had a friend of that name, who died
early. Do you object to it. Miss Ellen ?"

"1 had not thought of it, certainly," said Ellen Barrow. "I
was going to propose Marmaduke ; but let me try how it sounds
in combination with Sea worth—Mark Sea worth — Mark Sea-
worth. A very nice name ; I like it, and I am sure I shall like
it very much in a short time." So, thanks to Sir Charles and
Ellen Barrow, I was called Mark Seaworth.

Mrs. Clayton now claimed the right of naming her little
charge. It was a matter, however, of still longer consideration.
Emily, and Eliza, and Elizabeth, and a number of others be-
ginning with E were thought of, but none seemed to please.

*' Give her the name of her mother, then," said Sir Charles.

44 How do you know it?" exclaimed several voices.

" The mother of us all," replied the judge smiling.

" Oh dear, yes, let her be called Eva rather," exclaimed Mrs.
Clayton delighted ; " it is a sweet pretty name, and not often
used."

"I meant simply E; but Eva is an improvement on my
idea," said Sir Charles.

" Eva, Eva," was pronounced in chorus by all the party; and
by that name my little sister was afterward christened. Thus
this important matter was finally arranged.

Several days passed away without the occurrence of anything
worthy of note, that I have heard of. My little sister slowly
gained strength and health under the careful nursing of Mrs.
Clayton.

One fine day sweet Ellen Barrow was, as usual, romping with
me about the deck—now running after me—now catching holdMARK SEA WORTH.	19

of me to fondle me, and then letting me go for the sake of again
chasing me; and though I struggled and screamed when she
overtook me, I cannot say that I was either alarmed, nor that I
disliked the treatment I received. Sir Charles was calmly
watching us all the time, with a smile on his countenance. At
last, the young lady, weary with her exertions, threw herself
into a seat, while I came and nestled by her side. After looking
at us for a few minutes he came nearer to her.

" My dear young lady," he said, 44 will you answer me a ques-
tion?"

"A hundred, Sir Charles," she answered, "if you are kind
enough to ask them ; for I do not think you will prove a censorious
father confessor."

4 4 Well, then, as you give me leave, I may venture to ask you
more than one," said Sir Charles. 44 In the first place, tell me
what you propose doing with that little boy when you get on
shore."

44 Doing with him, Sir Charles ! Why, I dare say Captain
and Mrs. Clayton will assist me in taking charge of him," replied
Ellen Barrow, with a puzzled expression, 44 but I do not think, I
own, that I had thought at all about the future."

441 thought not, my dear Miss Barrow," said Sir Charles
smiling, 44 the young seldom think of the future, but we old
people are taught by many a severe lesson the importance of
preparing for it. Now, as Captain and Mrs. Clayton can scarcely
wish to have the responsibility of taking charge of both your
little pet and his sister, and as he has no claim on any here on
board in particular, I have resolved to constitute myself his
guardian till his natural protectors can be found. Captain
Willis, who has a sort of legal right over him, consents to my
wish, so I intend to take him with me when we land. Pray,
therefore, make the most of him now you have him ; but do not
fix your heart on him entirely, for, though I hope you may often
see him, I cannot let you have him altogether."

44 What, Sir Charles, do you really intend to adopt the dear
little fellow ?" exclaimed Miss Barrow with animation. 44 He will
indeed be fortunate ; but I should be very sorry if I thought I
was not to see him again," she added, while a t^ar stood in her
bright eye, and, turning round to me she gave me a hug and a
kiss, which I thought very good of her.

44 Till his rightful guardians are found, I propose to take entire
charge of him," said Sir Charles. 441 will do my best to fulfill
the important duty I have undertaken ; it is not a light one, I
own. It is not only to train up the boy to perform well his al-
lotted task in this world, to fear God, to act honorably toward
his neighbors, to overcome difficulties, and to secure a good
lace in the rank of fame and fortune among his fellow-men,
ut to prepare an immortal soul for eternity."

Well, indeed, did that good man fulfill his self-imposed duty,
and utterly beyond all return are the benefits I received from
him.

Alas! that so few who have the charge of youth should think
of their deep responsibilities as he did. How many private tutors20	MARK SEAWORTH.

I have met with who think they have done their duty when they
have taught their pupils the sufficient knowledge of Latin and
Greek and mathematics to enable them to enter the Universities,
without a thought beyond—without pointing out to them, clear-
ly and unmistakably, whatever may be their station in life, that
they must have responsibilities, and that they should so act in
everything they do here, that they may ever be prepared for
entering the life which is to endure forever, I know that, let the
tutor be ever so anxious to perform his duty, let the pupils be
ever so ready to listen, times will come when good intentions
and precepts may be forgotten ; but such fallings off should not
damp the energies of either, but with sorrow for their derelic-
tions, and earnest prayer for strength from above, they should
rise to new exertions, and each year will afford to the tutor
greater encouragement, as he sees in the lives of his pupils the
fruit of his instruction.

1 cannot help mentioning, as an example, a man whom all
who know must revere, the late Dr. Arnold, and whose life I must
recommend my young friends to read and study attentively. I
have been acquainted with a number of those who had the good
fortune of being his pupils, and I have, with few exceptions,
found them distinguished among their equals in society, not, per-
haps, for what is called talent, but for uprightness of conduct,
for virtue and religion, and for a desire to be good, while they
possess a clear knowledge of their respective duties. What I have
had most cause to complain of is, that masters and tutors do not
endeavor to afford that knowledge to their pupils, and that, in
consequence, so many young men grow up who might have be-
come useful in their generation ; but who, without being in the
slightest degree aware that they are neglecting any duties, think
only how they may best amuse themselves, or advance their
personal interests in the world.

What I wish you to remember is this, that every one of you—
the poorest and humblest as well as the richest—may do a great
deal of good to your fellow-creatures, if you will but try to find
out the way; and also that you cannot devote yourself to amuse-
ment, as so many do, without committing a very grave fault, by
neglecting the duties of which I have spoken, while I am very
certain that you would lose an unfailing source of happiness, for
which no other gratification can afford any recompense.

I beg you to think very deeply of what I have said, and now I
will go on with my narrative.

Sir Charles at once set to work at my education, and Ellen
Barrow was, under his directions, my instructress. I do not
remember that I was much troubled with the sight of books ; but
she drew a number of pictures of various objects, and made me
repeat their names, and then she cut out the alphabet in card-
board, by which means I very soon knew my letters. If I was
sick she never attempted to teach me, so that all the means offered
me of gaining knowledge were pleasurable, and I thus took at
once a strong liking to learning, which has never deserted me.
Before the termination of the voyage, I could express myself in
English, so as to be understood as well as are most children ofmark seawo&tk	21

my age; arid as Sir Charles would not allow me to be taught
nonsense, I put a right signification upon the words I used.

One morning at daybreak a cry was heard from the masthead
of " Land ahead !" and so true had been the observations of Cap-
tain Willis, that a few hours afterward, with a fine breeze, we
were entering Table Bay, at the Cape of Good Hope.

The Cape of Good Hope colony is, as most of my young readers
are aware, now an English settlement. It once belonged to the
Dutch, but we took it from them during the last war, when
they sided with the republican French. It is most celebrated for
its sheep pastures ; but it also produces wine, and corn, and oil,
and affords ample room for the establishment of numbers of our
countrymen, who cannot find employment at home. The climate
is very healthy, but there are very strong winds, and sometimes
droughts which destroy the labors of the husbandman. There
are also other drawbacks. There are broad districts of perfectly
barren land, and on the borders there are tribes of cunning and
fierce savages, with whom the colonists have constantly been at
war.

However, people who settle there become much attached to the
country ; and those fond of chasing wild beasts may in the in-
terior gratify their tastes to the full; but they must remember
that they cannot, at the same time, attend properly to their
farming operations, which must, of necessity, be carried on in
more settled districts. It is on many accounts a very valuable
colony to Great Britain, and among others, because it is on the
high road to her extensive possessions in the East Indies and
Australasia; and that in its harbors the numerous shipping
which sail thither may find shelter in time of war, and at all
times may replenish their water and provisions. Were it in
the hands of an enemy they would seriously annoy, if not de-
stroy our commerce with those regions ; but on other con-
siderations it is still more valuable. It affords a home to thou-
sands of our countrymen, and it supplies the raw material, wool,
to our manufacturers ; and its inhabitants, by using a large
quantity of British manufactures, afford employment to thou-
sands of persons at home, who would otherwise of necessity be
idle. By my calculation, every three or four Englishmen who go
to one of our southern colonies, and are prosperous, afford em-
ployment to one person of those remaining at home ; and we
thus see how immediately the mother country is benefited by an
extensive colonization. Those very emigrants, or those who have
taken their places, had they remained, it must be borne in mind,
might have been idle and paupers ; while the money which is
now circulating, usefully affording employment to others, would
have been employed in supporting them in idleness. However,
the subject is irrelevant to my history ; I mentioned it because
I want to draw the attention of my young friends to the value
of our colonial possessions, that when they become men they
may do their utmost to increase the prosperity of the colonies,
being assured that they cannot turn their attention to a more
patriotic subject.

We remained several days in Table Bay; during which time22	MARK &EAWORTIL

most of the passengers lived od shore* and some even ventured a
considerable way into the interior. Cape Town extends along
the shores of the Bay at the foot of the far-famed Table Mount-
ain, toward which the ground gradually rises from the waters.
The streets are straight, regularly constructed, and run at right
angles to each other. They are lined with elm and oak trees,
which in summer afford a grateful shade.

There is a clean, nice look about the place which reminds one
of an English town. I visited it many years after the time of
which I am now speaking, for which reason I am able to de-
scribe it. The squares are well laid out, and the public edifices
are numerous and substantial. The private houses are chiefly
built of red brick or stone, with a terrace before the door shaded
by trees. Here, not only the Dutch but the English, as was once
the custom in the old country in days long gone by, delight to sit
and work in the shade, when the sun is hot, or in the evening to
enjoy the fresh breeze frotn the open sea.

There are upward of 25,000 inhabitants, half of whom are
white, the majority being Dutch or of Dutch descent.

Throughout the week there is a continual busy hum of indus-
try ; and on the Sabbath morn the melody of the church-going
bell, and the groups of well-dressed people flocking to their re-
spective places of worship, make a person, who has been accus-
tomed to think of Africa as a barbarous country, forget that he
is on its southernmost extremity, and carry him back to the far-
distant land of his birth.

Cape Town is strongly fortified. The entrance to the bay is
commanded by a battery called the Mouille. There is a castle
to the left of the town, and several other forts and batteries.
The colony is divided into two provinces—the Western Province,
of which Cape Town is the capital; and the Eastern Province,
of which Graham's Town is the capital. Each province is
divided into districts, many of which retain the old Dutch
names ; indeed, nearly all the places in the long settled parts are
called by the appellations given them by the early possessors of
the colony.

There are no navigable rivers, and as the country is wild and
mountainous the means of communication are not easy. To
the east, about five hundred miles from the frontier, is the new
settlement of Natal, which, from its beautiful climate, and many
excellent qualities, promises some day to become a very valuable
possession.

Having got our stores on board, the Blue Peter was hoisted,
our passengers again collected in their accustomed places, full
of all the things they had seen and heard, and once more we
were plowing the ocean toward the mouth of the wealth-bearing
Hoogly.MARK SEAWORTH.

23

CHAPTER V.

Reach the Hoogly. An Account of the Ganges, and a Sketch of Calcutta. Life
in India. The Three Presidencies. I go up the Country. Again meet
my Friends. Eva's Escape from a Tiger. My Education. I learn how to
kill a Tiger.

Our voyage was most propitious, and, without any event
worthy of notice, we approach the mouth of the Hoogly, on the
shore of which stands Calcutta, the magnificent city whither we
were bound. "While still some way off the land the pilot came on
board to take charge of the ship ; and now, from the heavy respon-
sibility which had so long weighed on the shoulders of Captain
Willis, he was in part relieved, as the pilot became answerable
for the safety of the ship. While we slowly glide up the placid
stream, one of the mouths of the far-famed Ganges, the sacred
river of the Hindoos, I will give a short description of it.

The Ganges is 1,500 miles long, and, as far as 500 miles from the
sea, the channel is thirty feet deep when, during the dry season,
the river is at its lowest, while so great even there is its width,
that it appears like an inland sea. At 200 miles from the ocean
the Ganges separates into two branches ; the south-east retaining
the name of the Ganges, and the west assuming the appellation
of the Hoogly ; the delta, or triangular space between the two,
being called the Sunderbunds.

Among the eternal snows of the lofty mountains of the Hima-
laya, 20,000 feet above the level of the sea, in latitude 30° north,
is found the source of this superb stream. It is said to issue out
of the precipitous side of a lofty mountain, from beneath an arch,
300 feet high, composed of deep frozen layers of snow, surrounded
by icicles of gigantic magnitude. Such was the mighty stream
on which the good ship, the Governor Harcourt, was now float-
ing.

On its eastern bank stands Calcutta, the city of palaces, as it
is often called. My earliest recollections were of the clusters of
columns, the long colonnades, and lofty gateways of its magnifi-
cent mansions. The residences are, for the most part, either en-
tirely detached from each other,or connected only by long ranges
of terraces, surmounted, like the flat roofs of the houses, with bal-
ustrades. The greater number of the mansions have pillared ve-
randas, extending the whole way up, sometimes to the height
of three stories, besides a large portico in front, the whole hav-
ing a very picturesque appearance, especially when intermingled
with forest trees and flowering shrubs. The houses are built of
brick, covered with cement, which looks like stone, and, as even
the more ordinary buildings are spread over a considerable ex-
tent of ground, they have a very imposing effect, unlike any
inhabited by persons of the same rank in England. But close
even to the palaces of the most wealthy are to be seen wretched
mud huts; and rows of native hovels, constructed of mats,
thatch, and bamboos, often rest against their outer walls; while
there are avenues opening from the principal streets, intersect-
ed in all directions by native bazaars, filled with unsightly arti-
cles of every description,24	MARK SEAWORTH.

Sir Charles Plowden lived in a very large house, and, though
his own habits were very simple, the custom of the country re-
quired him to have a large retinue of domestics. Thus I was
brought up in almost barbaric splendor, with a number of per-
sons whose only business was to attend upon my wishes. My
kind guardian, whenever his public duties permitted, had me
with him, and himself superintended my education, which pre-
vented the ill effects of the indulgence I was allowed. A sitting-
room in India is very unlike one in England. The sofas, chairs,
and tables are placed at a foot distance from the wall, on ac-
count of the reptiles which would otherwise find their way on to
them. All the walls are pierced with doors, through which are
seen, like ghosts, the servants clad in flowing white garments,
gliding about with noiseless feet in all directions. None of the
inferior domestics keep themselves, as in England, in the back-
ground ; the water-carrier alone confines his perambulations to
back staircases, all the others down to the scullions make their
appearance in the state apartments whenever they please ; and
in Bengal even the lower orders of palanquin-bearers, who wear
but little clothing, will walk into a room without ceremony,
and endeavor to make themselves useful by dusting the furni-
ture, setting it in order—at the same time, any of the upper serv-
ants would deem it highly disrespectful to their masters to
appear without their turbans, or their other usual clothing.

The punka, a necessary appendage of every house, is worthy
of description. It is formed of a wooden framework, a foot
and a half or two feet broad, hung in the center of the room,
and extending nearly its whole length. This frame is covered
with painted canvas or fluted silk, finished round the edges with
gilt moldings. It is suspended from the ceiling by ropes, cov-
ered with scarlet cloth, very tastefully disposed, and hangs with-
in seven feet of the ground. A rope is fastened to the center,
and the whole apparatus waves to and fro, creating, if pulled
vigorously, a strong current of air, and rendering the surround-
ing atmosphere endurable, when the heat would without it be
very disagreeable.

Captain Clayton was stationed up the country, where Mrs.
Clayton took my little sister; and Ellen Barrow accompanied
them. I was very sorry to part from all my kind friends, as
well as my little sister, and often used to ask when they were
coming back again. I missed my sweet playmate, Ellen Barrow,
very much; for among all my obsequious attendants, no one
could romp with me as she did, or amuse me half so much. I
loved her dearly, and had I never again seen her, I think I
should never have forgotten her countenance.

I must be very brief with this part of my history, as the ad-
ventures I afterward met with will, I doubt not, prove more in-
teresting to my readers.

I must, however, while I am talking of India, recommend my
young friends to make themselves well acquainted with the
geographical position of the most important places in it. I have
often, since coming to England, been asked if I knew Mr. So-
and-so of India, as if India was a town or an English county, AMARK SEAWOBTH.	25

glance at the map will show the immense extent of the British
possessions in the East, governed by the East India Company.
They are divided into three Presidencies, or Sub-governments—
those of Bengal, Madras, and Bombay. Connected with these
are a great number of subsidiary and protected states. Some of
the nominal rulers of these are tributary to the Company, others
receive stipends from them; while a great many have British
Residents or Envoys stationed at their courts, who advise them
how to govern, and many have besides, British troops, to keep
them in order and their enemies in awe.

The vast extent of country between the Ganges and the Indus,
with the Himalaya mountains on the north, may be considered
as almost entirely British ; at all events, British troops are sta-
tioned in all directions, and British travelers may move north
and south, and east and west, without let or hinderance. Thus
it may be seen, that it is very possible for people to reside all
their lives in India and not to meet; at the same time, as the
British move about a great deal, especially the military, who, in
time of war, are brought much in contact, they certainly meet
oftener, and hear more of each other than would be expected.

I feel assured that the rule of the British has proved a blessing
to the people of India. Had it not done so, we should not, I think,
have been allowed to keep possession of the country. At the
same time, we might have proved a far greater blessing than we
have been ; for had we set a better example in religion and
morality, I cannot but suppose that the divine truths of Chris-
tianity would have made greater progress among the inhabit-
ants than they have. Very many of my readers may have
their future fortunes cast in that land of wonders, and let
me entreat them to remember the immense responsibility which
rests on their shoulders. According to the example they set, so
may the benighted natives be brought to perceive the beauty
and excellence of true religion, or they may remain in their
present darkness. Let me ask you a question—Who will be
answerable for the ignorance and crimes of the poor natives,
they who have never had the light presented to them, or you
who might, by your example and precept, have offered it to
them and would not ?

In saying this I at the same time advise you to respect the
prejudices and customs of the people. You can never win peo-
le over to the truth by insulting their superstition, however gross,
only urge you to set, in your own lives, a bright example, that
the heathen may say, " Surely the God of these Christians, who
are such good men, must be the true God, and their faith the
true faith." Unhappily, although there have been many happy
and pious and excellent men in India, religion has not been
attended to as it should, and consequently many of the natives
have been under the impression that their British rulers are
worshipers of no God whatever ; and thus when the missionaries
have talked of religion, they have turned a deaf ear to their
exhortations.

I now return to my history.

Several years of the time of my childhood passed away veryM	MARK SEAWOnm.

happily. Sir Charles was placed as ruler over a large province
in the interior, and he took me with him. His residence was
situated on some lofty hills which were cool even in hot weather,
so that I grew up strong and healthy. Some British troops were
sent to the same place, under the command of Captain, now Ma-
jor, Clayton, and thus I was once more united to my kind
friends and young sister. Ellen Barrow was so no longer ; she
had become Mrs. Northcote ; but was the same kind lively creat-
ure as when I first remembered her. Major and Mrs. Clayton
had no children of their own; and they therefore loved my little
sister even as if she had been their infant.

I must not omit to mention an occurrence which happened
about this time, and is well worthy of note. My friends were
residing in a sort of fort, situated on the hills, with a high wall,
surrounding the habitable portion. In the hot weather the
windows are left entirely open, or are simply closed with a sort of
Venetian blind. The crib in which my sister slept was placed
in a large apartment outside Major and Mrs. Clayton's chamber,
while beyond it were the sleeping places of the nurses and other
household domestics. It was used in the daytime as a sitting-
room, and against the wall was a large and handsome mirror,
and from the ceiling hung a lamp, which shed a soft and
subdued light upon it. I am thus particular in describing
the scene from the circumstances which follow. It was an
hour or more past midnight, when Major Clayton was awakened
and from, to him, some unaccountable reason, he could not
again compose himself to sleep. While he lay awake he fancied
that he heard a slight noise in the adjoining room, and throwing
on his dressing-gown he rose to discover what had caused it.
Think of his horror and amazement to see, in the center of the
apartment, as if about to spring on the cradle where the infant
slept, a royal Bengal tiger of vast size. In a moment it might
have seized the child, and before any human aid could have
availed it might have carried her away into the jungle. He
stood almost paralyzed, not knowing how to act. Had he mov-
ed to get his pistols from the next room, he might have only
hastened the catastrophe lie feared. He looked again, the fierce
animal was lashing its tail and grinding its teeth with rage.
Before its eyes, reflected in the mirror, was its own image, which
it had beheld when jusfc about to spring on its prey. It now
stood, every moment its fury increasing, fancying that another
of its species was there to contest the prize it had come to bear
away. The major watched it with breathless anxiety; he w&s
about to rush to the crib, at the risk of his life, to carry off the
child, when the tiger sprung forward. Alas ! it is too late, and
the savage beast will destroy it; but no—the tiger expects to join
combat with his rival; and with a loud crash the mirror is dash-
ed into a thousand fragments. The animal, frightened by the
unexpected event, and the wounds it received, without an at-
tempt to commit further injury, turned round and leaped out of
the open window by which it had entered. A few springs car-
ried it to the outer wall which, though of great height, it sur-
mounted, and before pursuit could be made it escaped. TheMARK SEAWORTH.	2?

noise aroused the whole household, who came rushing into the
apartment from all sides, while Mrs, Clayton clasped the still
sleeping child in her arms, to assure herself that it was Unharm*
ed. Surely this was one of those evident interpositions of Prov-
idence which occur to most of us, but are seldom acknowledg-
ed in a proper spirit of gratitude. It is another of the many sig-
nal proofs I have had to convince me that God is everywhere.
This escape of their darling endeared little Eva still more, if
possible, to her kind guardians. I ought to have said, that both
they and Sir Charles had taken every measure in their power to
discover our relations or friends ; but that hitherto they had to-
tally failed in the search. Most certainly they would have made
the discovery with deep regret had it tended to deprive them of us;
but still this sense of right prompted them to spare no expense or
trouble for that object. Sir Charles drew up a circular, address-
ed to the consuls, Lloyd's agents and others, at all the ports
from which the ship could have sailed to have carried us to the
neighborhood of where we were found ; but though several were
missing, and were supposed to have been lost about that time,
there were no proofs forthcoming that we had been on board of
them. Now and then our friends fancied that they had found
the clew to our identity ; but either the children inquired after
were subsequently discovered, or it was proved that we could
not possibly be them. Thus year after" year passed away, and I
was entirely dependent on Sir Charles, while my sister was in
every respect the adopted child of Major and Mrs. Clayton.
Little Eva, from a sickly infant, had become a very beautiful
child ; but at the time of which I am speaking she was remarka-
bly small for her age, so that she looked even younger than she
really was. I, on the contrary was rather taller and stouter
than most boys of my age. My excellent guardian had taken
great pains not only to cultivate my mind, but also to give me a
variety of manly accomplishments, and I could ride, shoot and
fence, sufficiently well to elicit a considerable amount of ap-
plause from all who sawT me. At a very early age, mounted on
an elephant, I used to accompany parties of officers on their ex-
peditions against tigers and wild boars of the jungle. One day
I was thus engaged when the elephant I was on, being some
way from the rest, a tiger flew out and fastened on its trunk. In
vain the mighty beast tried to shake off his savage assailant.
He then endeavored to kneel upon him and so to crush him;
and I fully expected to be thrown over his head. My gun was,
however, ready ; I caught a sight of the tiger's eye, and firing,
sent a ball directly into it. In an instant his claws relaxed and
he fell to the ground dead. I gained great applause for the
deed, and for the coolness I displayed: but I do not see how,
having a gun in my hand, I could have acted otherwise than I
did.28

MABR SEAWOETR

CHAPTER VI.

My Guardian talks of visiting England. Traveling in India. An Encamp-
ment. We sail down the Ganges. Boats used on the River. Scenery of
the Ganges. I reach Calcutta, and once more embark on board the Govern-
or Harcourt. The Temple of Juggernaut. Our Voyage. We arrive in
England. I visit Mr. Plowden, and beg to be allowed to go to School.

I MUST pass rapidly over the next few years of my life, though
they were not uneventful.

One day Sir Charles called me to him, and, taking my hand he
said kindly, " I have been considering, Mark, that it will be neces-
sary to send you home in order to complete your education,
which cannot be done out here to my satisfaction."

"Home T' I asked, "Where is that, papa? This is the only
home I know."

"In England, my boy, that is my home, where I hope to re-
turn to end my days, and it should be your home also. I wish you
to be brought up to think, and feel, and act, as an Englishman,
and that you can only do by mixing on equal terms with other
English boys of your own age. In fact you are too much of a
man already; and I wish you to be rubbed back into boyhood
again."

In reply, I tried to persuade him that I would endeavor to be-
come in every respect what he wished, if he would allow me to
remain with him, for I sincerely grieved at the thought of being
separated from so kind a guardian, at the same time, I own that
I could not help looking with very great satisfaction at the pros-
pect of a visit to a land so full of wonders as I expected to find
England. People are apt to think the country they have not seen
much more wonderful than the one where they are residing. Be-
fore people traveled, as they do now, the most absurd stories of
distant countries were reported and believed even by sensible
men. It was supposed that races of men existed, some with their
heads under their arms, others with three eyes, and that others,
again, were of gigantic stature ; indeed the tales of the Arabian
Nights appeared scarcely in any way to be exaggerations.

We were, at the time of which I speak, some way up the
country, and, as Sir Charles was about to proceed to Calcutta, I
had the advantage of traveling in his society. An English gen-
tleman is obliged to perform a journey in India in a very differ-
ent way to what he would in England. A family of moderate
size has a hundred or more attendants, with numbers of ele-
phants, and bullocks, and horses, and, in some districts, camels.
It is a curious sight to see a party starting on the first morning
of a journey ; the palanquins, and hackeries, and carriages,
and long strings of animals, varying in size from the mighty
elephant to the little pony, defile out from among the houses of
the town. As there are no inns or other buildings to afford
shelter, it is necessary to carry tents, and cooking apparatus,
and furniture, and provisions ; then all the upper servants have
their attendants, and the guards theirs, in addition to the drivers
of the animals ; so, as may be supposed, a very few officers will
require a whole army of followers. The more weighty articlesMARK SEAWORTH.	29

are packed in hackeries, which are the small carts of the country,
drawn by bullocks. Females, chiefly of the lower ranks, are
conveyed in a similar rough vehicle, covered over at the top.
Trunks are also slung across the backs of bullocks. Tents are
carried by camels or elephants and lighter articles, liable to frac-
ture, are borne on the heads or over the shoulders of men. China
and cooking apparatus are carried in large baskets hung on poles
by four men, like a palanquin. The meter walks along with his
dogs in a leash ; the shepherd drives his sheep before him ; and
ducks and hens journey in baskets. There are spare horses led
by grooms, and watermen and water-carriers march alongside
their bullocks. Among the miscellaneous concourse appears the
head servant, or hhansamah, mounted generally on some steed
discarded by his master, while his inferiors either walk on foot,
or get a lift in a hackery, or on the back of a camel; but all
trudge along with cheerfulness and alacrity.

Palanquins are something like small four-post beds, with richly
ornamented curtains, and supported by a long horizontal pole,
borne by four men. Children are conveyed in a palanquin car-
riage, a curtained vehicle on wheels, not unlike the cage of a
wild beast. The nurse sits on the floor with the baby on her
knees, while the rest of the children may be seen looking through
the bars which keep them in. It is drawn by bullocks ; and as
it moves floundering along over the heavy roads, it threatens to
upset at every jolt.

It is surprising to see the rapid manner in which the multifari-
ous materials, which compose the temporary city, are reduced
to order. The spot so lately a silent desert is peopled, as if by
magic, by crowds of human beings, and animals of every de-
scription. The ground on every side is strewed with packages,
chests, and cloth bundles ; while the men, moving about with
violent gesticulations and loud exclamations, employ themselves
in their well-known and allotted tasks. By degrees graceful
forms arise, and richly-tinted pavilions, with gilded summits,
glitter in the sunbeams, while gaudy banners flutter in the air.
Long lines of canvas sheets appear, and spacious inclosures
formed of kanauts, secure the utmost privacy to the dwellers of
the populous camp; while the elephants, who have trodden out
the ground, and smoothed it for the chief's or master's tent, re-
tire to their bivouac. Not only comfort, but even elegance is
imparted to these temporary abodes, fitted up with such rapidity
in the midst of the wildest jungle. Gay-colored shawls form the
roof and sides, rich carpets the floor, and soft couches run round
the walls of the tented apartment.

Palanquins and carriages begin to arrive ; the ladies find their
toilet-tables laid out; baths are ready for the gentlemen ; the
Tchidmutghars are preparing breakfast, and the hookabadhars
are getting the chillums in readiness, while the elephants, camels,
bullocks, horses, and the other animals, as well as their drivers,
and the tent pitchers, coolies, and all those who have been em-
ployed in fatiguing offices, are buried in profound repose.
Day after day the same scene takes place, varied sometimes30	MARK SEAWORTH.

by a tiger or a wild-boar hunt, when one is passing through a
part of the country where they are to be found.

The dinner in camp is usually as well supplied with the pro-
ducts of the larder as the repast served up in a settled establish-
ment. Several very excellent dishes have been invented, which
are peculiarly adapted to the cooking apparatus suited to a
jungle.

Immediately after dinner, the khidmutghars, cooks, and mus-
saulehees pack up the utensils belonging to their department,
and set forward with the tent, which is to be to-morrow's dwell-
ing, leaving the bearers to attend at tea, their objection to do-
ing duty at table extending only to repasts composed of animal
food.

During our long journey we were compelled to halt several
times for a day or two, to refresh the weary frames of the men
and cattle, toiling under the burden of the camp equipage. The
camp on those days used to present even a more busy scene than
usual. The JDobies were employed in washing and ironing their
master's clothes, while the other servants and camp followers
were mending, making, and repairing garments, saddles, and
harness, and tackle of all descriptions.

Part of our journey was performed by water down the Ganges,
on board a budgerow. The name of this boat is a native corrup-
tion of the word barge. It is somewhat in appearance like an
overgrown gondola—very picturesque, and not altogether inele-
gant. The interior is fitted up with sleeping apartments and a
sitting-room, with an inclosed veranda in front, which serves
to keep off the sun; the cabin is on all sides surrounded by
Venetians, which serve to keep off his burning rays by day, and
to let in the air at night. On a small deck, left free at the bows,
the boatmen stand, urging on the boat with long sweeps ; while
the roof of the cabin, or upper deck, as it might be called, is
the chief resort of the servants and the rest of the crew. The
helmsman is posted on a high platform at the stern, guiding the
boat with a huge rudder ; and the goleer, stationed at the bow,
ascertains with a long pole the depth of the water. When the
wind is fair two large square sails are hoisted ; and as the vessel
draws but little water, they send her rapidly along. A
baggage boat is always in attendance on a budgerow; she also
carries the provisions and the servants, and the cooking appa-
ratus. Besides these two boats, a smaller one, called a dinghee,
is used to communicate between the two, or to send messages
on shore. When the wind is contrary, or when there is none,
and the banks of the river will allow it, the boats are towed
along by sixteen or more men, dragging at a rope fastened to
the mast-head.

I remember being particularly struck with the number and
beauty of the lotus, floating on the waters of the Ganges, as also
with other flowers, of scarlet, yellow, and white hues; while
numberless others, of every tint, garnished either bank of £he
stream.

A remarkable feature of the Ganges are the fine Ghauts, or
landing-places, one of which is to be found leading from theMARK SEAWORTH.

31

water even to the smallest Tillage. They consist of five flights
of steps, either of stone or chunam, highly polished ; and have,
besides being most useful, a very handsome appearance. On
either side are some balustrades, and sometimes beautiful tem-
ples, mosques, or pagodas, according to the creed of the found-
ers. At every time of the day, on the Ghauts, may be seen
groups of bathers, while graceful female forms are continually
passing and repassing, loaded with water-pots, which are bal-
anced with the nicest precision on their heads.

As we proceeded down the river an infinite variety of scenes
mot our sight—now overhanging cliffs, crowned by some beauti-
ful Oriental edifice ; then green woods and fields, with quiet vil-
lages seen among them ; next a herd of buffaloes wallowing in
the mud, their horns and the tips of their noses alone out of the
water, or, perhaps, their keepers are about to drive them across
the stream, for, though fierce in appearance, they are as tame as
oxen. The herdsmen mount on the necks of the strongest, and
thus fearlessly stem the current, almost completely immersed in
the water. We saw wide pastures covered with innumerable
herds, forests with their eternal shade, and indigo plantations,
in charge of Europeans. Sometimes a gigantic elephant was ob-
served under the shade of a tree, fanning off the flies with a
branch of palm ; others were pacing along, decked in gaudy
trappings, and bearing their masters in howdahs through the
fields or plantations.

The most elegant and picturesque buildings are the temples
and habitations of the Brahmins, in situations remote from the
busy haunts of men. Here the mistaken devotees of a barbarous
faith spend their time in weaving garlands for their altars, or to
deck the rafts which they commit to the holy stream.

Innumerable varieties of birds are seen, some flying in flocks,
and others walking along the reedy shore.

After leaving these wild and picturesque scenes behind, one
comes suddenly upon one of the beautiful modern towns, built
up by the British, on the banks of the river, filled with superb
palaces, well suited for the habitations of princes, though but the
residences of the civil servants of the East India Company.

During the day, the heat of the cabin is often very great; but
as the sun declines, the temperature agreeably decreases. As the
crew will not work at night, it is necessary, as it grows dark, to
moor the budgerow to the shore. The moment this is done, a
very active and animated scene commences ; the domestics,
whose services are not required on board, and all the crew, im-
mediately disembark ; fires are kindled for the various megses ;
those who are anxious for quiet and seclusion light up their fag-
gots at a considerable distance from the boat. The rich back-
ground of dark trees, the blazing fires, the picturesque groups
assembled round them, and the tranquil river below, its surface
crimsoning with the red glow of an Indian sunset, or, as the
fleeting tint fades away, making the stream appear first like
molten silver, and then polished steel, when the shades of night
advance, form an evening landscape always pleasing, and chang-
ing with the varied scenery of the bank, J remember the sce;ae§33	MARK SEAWORTH.

I have described, as if I had beheld them but a few weeks back,
and yet, since then, many years have passed away; I could not,
perhaps, fix upon any particular spot; but I have given the gen-
eral impression which remains on my mind.

At length we arrived at Calcutta, where Sir Charles, to his
great satisfaction, found Captain Willis, who was on the point
of sailing for England in his old ship, the Governor Harcourt. I
was, accordingly, committed to his charge, and consigned to the
care of a brother of my kind guardian, the Rev. Mr, Plowden.
I parted from Sir Charles with much sorrow, whi^lr, I belike,
was fully shared with him. It is not my wish to dwell Jong 01.
this period of my life, as I met with no adventures of interest
sufficient for recording. There were a number of passengers on
board the Governor Har court, some returning to their native
land in the hopes of ending their days in comfort with the wealth
their exertions had acquired. Some, chiefly those who had led
careful lives, were still strong and healthy, or, perhaps, but
slightly debilitated with the heat of the climate ; others were
broken in mind and constitution, and railed against the country
when, in most instances, it was almost entirely through their
own imprudences that they were reduced to the condition in
which 1 saw them. There were also a great many civil and mil-
itary officers of the Company going home on furlough to renew
for two years or so the acquaintance of relations and friends
from whom they had been parted since the days of their boy-
hood.

We were detained some days by contrary winds in the
Hoogly, so that, by the time we got clear of the mouth of the
river, we were tolerably well acquainted with each other. I
made myself perfectly at home, and gained the friendship of all
the passengers. I had none of that false shame or bashfulness
about me which makes so many English boys appear to disad-
vantage among strangers, and prevents them from gaining the
regard of their acquaintance, though I had perfect respect for
my elders, and due deference for the opinions of those who,
from their age and experience, I felt ought to know the world
better than I could myself. I must not forget to mention, that
we came in sight of the far-famed temple of Juggernaut, on the
coast of Orissa, in the district of Cuttack. The dark and frown-
ing pagoda, rising abruptly from a ridge of sand, forms a con-
spicuous object from the sea, its huge shapeless mass not unlike
some ill-proportioned giant, affording a gloomy type of the
hideous superstitions of the land. This huge pagoda, half-
pyramid and half-tower, is built of coarse red granite, brought
from the southern parts of Cuttack, and covered with a rough
coating of chunam.

The tower containing the idols, which is two hundred feet
high, and serves as a land-mark to the mariner, stands in the
center of a quadrangle, inclosed by a high stone wall, extending
six hundred and fifty feet on each side, and surrounded by minor
edifices of nondescript shapes. The magnitude of these build-
ings forms their sole claim to admiration ; they are profusely
decorated with sculpture, but of so rude a description as to affordMARK SEAWORTH.	88

no satisfaction to the beholder. The great temple of Juggernaut
was erected in the twelfth century. The idols are of huge size
and hideous shape. Krishna, the chief, is intended as a mystic
representation of the supreme power, for the Hindoos assert that
they worship only one God, and that the thousands of other im-
ages to which they pay homage are merely attributes of a deity
pervading the whole of nature. Every one of the idols particularly
venerated by the numerous tribes and sects of Hindostan, obtains
a shrire within the precincts of the temple, so that all castes may
unite in celebrating the great festival with one accord. The in-
stallation of the mighty idol upon liis car, and his journey to a
country residence, about a mile and a half distant only, though
it occupies three clays, is performed with numberless extraordi-
nary ceremonies by*his devotees. The car is a sort of platform,
forty-three feet in height, and thirty-five feet square, moving
upon sixteen wheels, each six feet and a half in diameter.

Though the ponderous wheels of Juggernaut no longer go
crushing over the bodies of prostrate victims, the assembled crowd
rush to the car with almost appalling fury and excitement.
Pilgrims, however, come in vast numbers from all parts of the
country to the temple ; and thousands die from famine and ex-
haustion on the arid road across the sands which surround it.
That the vile and dark superstition I have been describing may
disappear before the pure light of Christianity, should be the
prayer of all believers; but we must remember, also, that the
personal exertions and example of those who are called into that
wonderful land are also required to effect that great object, and
that they can in no way be excused if they neglect that duty.

"This was the last glimpse we had of India. We did not even
sight the Cape of Good Hope, and St. Helena was the first land
we made. We remained there two days, and everybody went
to see the grave of Napoleon. I remember after dinner, on the
day we again sailed, that there was a long discussion as to the
right England had to keep him a prisoner. It was the opinion
of all the older and most sensible men, that as he had been the
greatest curse to Europe, and a constant source of annoyance
and expense to our country, we were only performing our duty
in taking the most effectual means to prevent him from com-
mitting any further mischief. In less civilized times he would
probably have been deprived of life by one of the many means
once resorted to for that purpose.

The remainder of our voyage was as prosperous as the com-
mencement ; and we arrived safely in the Thames about four
months after leaving Calcutta. As there was not a human being
I knew in England, I was in no hurry to leave the ship ; and I,
therefore, waited till Captain Willis could accompany me to call
on Mr. Plowden. On first landing, and when driving through
the streets, I was completely bewildered by the noise and bustle,
and apparent confusion going on around me. I wondered how
the people could thread their way along the pavement, and more
how they could venture to cross the road while carriages w7ere
dashing by at a rate so furious that I thought they must be con-
stantly running into each other, After proceeding some milesu

MAMt SEAW0&T1T.

to the west end of London, we reached Mr. Plowden's house.
IIo received me very kindly, and after some conversation he
inquired whether I should like to go to school, or to live with a
private tutor by myself. I replied, 4'To school by all means,"
a5 I wished to see life—and make friends. To school, therefore,
it was settled I should go.

CHAPTER VII.	^

I go to School. An Account of my School and School-fellows. I fight in a good ^
Cause, and, though beaten, gain my Object. My Friend, Walter Blount.
My Observation on the Manners and Customs of the English. John Prior:
his good Counsel and Example. I hear of my kind Guardian's illness. I
finish my School Career. My School-fellows' farewell.

Mr. Plowden selected for me a large school near London ; it
was considered a first-rate one. There were a good many sons
of noblemen and men of landed property, as also of officers of the
East India Company's service, of West India.proprietors, and of
merchants. It was a little world in itself, influenced, however,
by the opinions of the greater planet within which it revolved.
The boys took rank according to that of their parents, except
that a few, either from their talents, their independent spirits,
or from their sycophantish qualifications, had become the
more intimate associates of those generally considered their
superiors.

The proprietor was considered an excellent schoolmaster. I
do not say lie was a bad one, though he was not capable of teach-
ing much himself. He, however, paid liberally for good ushers,
and thus his pupils were tolerably well instructed in Greek and
Latin ; but as the junior master was appointed to teach ge-
ography, history, and other branches of useful science, of which
he had a very superficial knowledge, they gained but little in-
formation on those subjects. It struck me, also, that they were
not sufficiently instructed in their future duties and responsibili-
ties in life. It was not sufficiently impressed on those destined
to become landed proprietors, that they should consider them-
selves in the light of stewards over their estates, and guardians
and advisers of their tenantry ; and t rat it was as much, if not
more, their duty to study hard to fit themselves for the station
of life to which they were called, as it was that of those boys
who had to fight their way through the world.

Though I was not older than many of the boys, I had far greater
experience and knowledge of mankind than they had, and I
accordingly made observations on many things which escaped
their notice. Little attention was paid to the moral cultivation
of the boys, and still less to their physical development.

Gymnastic exercises were not thought of, and, except cricket,
they had no manly games to strengthen their muscles and im-
prove their forms. There was a dancing-master ; but as he had
the art of making a toil of a pleasure, few of the boys learned. A
drill sergeant came once a week, but few seemed to benefit by
his lessons. However, as every care was taken to fill the heads
of the boys with as large an amount of Greek and Latin as theyMARK SEAWORTH.

85

would hold, the school was considered a very good one ; indeed*
as they were tolerably well fed, and not flogged over much, and
as the bedrooms were clean and airy, and as a respectable matron
presided over the establishment, no complaints were made, and
parents and friends were pleased with all they saw.

It must be understood that I think Greek and Latin very im-
portant brandies of a gentleman's education ; but, at the same
time, there are many other things which should on no account
bf> nrglected, and which are so too often.

The knowledge I possessed was of too varied a kind to enable
me to take my place in any class ; and I, therefore, sometimes
did duty with one aod sometimes with another, generally.get-
ting to the top in a very short time. Of mathematics, history,
and modern languages I knew more than the oldest boys, while
some of the younger ones surpassed me in making verses, and in
Latin and Greek. In consequence of my accomplishments and
information I was a general favorite with most of my companions,
whom I used to teach to fence, to knot and splice, which I
learned on my voyage home, and to some I imparted a few
words of Hindoostanee.

I also entered into all their amusements ; and as I had a great
dislike to any thing like bullying, I would never allow those I
could master to ill-treat the weaker ones, and I on more than one
occasion stood up against a boy much stronger than myself, to
defend a little fellow he was going to thrash. "We fought, and
though he got the best of it, he suffered so severely that he never
again attempted to interfere with me. I thus gained all the
advantage a victory could have given me. I was not unhappy
ac the school; but I found the life rather irksome after the free-
dom I had been accustomed to enjoy, and I studied as hard as I
was able to emancipate myself from it.

Although I had many friends, I had few intimates—indeed, to
no one did I confide the story of my being discovered at sea in a
boat with my sister, and I was supposed to be the nephew of Sir
Charles Plowden. Among €he boys I liked best was one called
Walter Blount. He was almost friendless, though his birth was
good, and he had fortune sufficient to enable him to be sent to
this school, with the intention of his proceeding afterward to
Oxford or Cambridge. He was a fine, spirited lad. He was
nearly two years younger than I was, and accordingly looked up
to me as his superior. I first gained his friendship by saving
him from a thrashing which Hardman, the greatest bully in the
school, was about to give him.

" If you touch him you will have to fight both us," I exclaim-
ed ; (k and I alone am not afraid of you."

The bully doubled his fists and looked very fierce, but stalked
away without striking a blow. I got Blount out of several
scrapes ; once he had been letting off fire-works in a part of the
garden not seen from the house, and being disturbed by the re-
port that one of the ushers was coming, he thrust a handful of
touch paper, part of which was ignited, into his pocket. I luckily
met him as he was passing the washing-room, and turning him
in as he was smoking away, I tore out his burning pockets, and86	MARK SEA WORTH.

plunged them into the water. "We afterward had to cut away
the burnt lining, and to sew up his pockets, so that what had hap-
pened might not be discovered.

Another time he, with a dozen or more other boys, had planned
an expedition into the master's garden to get fruit. He did not
join it, I am sure, for the object of obtaining the fruit, but mere-
ly for the sake of the excitement. Another boy, who had been
asked to join, told me of it immediately after the party had set
out. I immediately dressed and followed in their track, deter-
mined to bring them back before they had committed the robbery,
I, however, only fell in with Blount, who had been separated
from the rest, and, with some difficulty, induced him to return.
We had both got back to our rooms when one of the ushers dis-
covered the whole party. The master was called up, and with
birch in hand, went round the room, and inflicted summary pun-
ishment on all the offenders. The next morning they were called
up by name, their crime announced, and severe tasks being in-
flicted, they were all sent to Coventry for a fortnight. As the
whole punishment was very disagreeable and irksome, Blount
was very much obliged to me for having saved him from it.

The winter holidays I spent with Mr. Plowden in London, and
in the summer he took me on a tour through a considerable por-
tion of England, Scotland, and Ireland. I thus became ac-
quainted with what I was taught to consider my native land,
and was able to compare other countries with it. I own that, al-
though I have always felt proud of the name of an Englishman,
and of what Englishmen have done, yet there are many things
in which the people of other nations are their superiors. Some
of the faults of the English, as they appeared to me, were a want
of unostentatious hospitality, a due respect to parents and supe-
riors in age, and a churlishness of behavior to those of the same
rank, with an unwarrantable suspicion of their motives, and an
inclination to criticise and find fault with their behavior and ap-
pearance. These faults are less common among the very high-
est and the lower ranks, and they appeared to me the most glar-
ing and disagreeable among what I would call the vulgar-polite—
the great mass of people, many with handsome houses, servants,
and carriages, yet with little true civilization. I mention this,
not for the purpose of making my young friends look with a su-
percilious eye ;on society, but to entreat them to avoid falling
into the same bad habit. With many, I hope it is little more
than a trick ; but still the heart cannot be altogether right which
indulges in a practice so directly in opposition to all the precepts
of Christianity.

My summer holidays I enjoyed very much, but I was not fond
of London, though, I believe, had I made a point of visiting all
the spots of interest contained within it, and of gaining infor-
mation about their history, I might have passed my time more
profitably than I did. In those days there were fewer sights, so
called, than at present, and the great lion was Exeter Change,
truly a den of wild beasts. It was, indeed, painful to see ani-
mals deprived, not only of liberty, but of fresh air. I, who had
faced the royal Bengal tiger and the fierce lion in their nativeMARK SEAWORTH.

37

■wilds, could not help feeling some amount of contempt for the
exhibition.

When I got back to school I was welcomed by all the boys,
especially by Blount, and by John Prior, one of the oldest and
most steady of them, He was, indeed, more particularly my
friend and my constant companion. He was the son of a mer-
chant connected with India, and reputed to be of great wealth ;
of his father he said little, but his constant theme was his mother,
who must have been a very excellent person. He averred that
he had gained from her all the good in his composition ; and
certainly, judging from what I saw of him, she might well be
content with the result of her prayers to Heaven for his im-
provement in virtue, and her own watchful and constant exer-
tions. I do not mean to say that any one is perfect, but certain-
ly John Prior was, in the true sense of the word, one of the best
fellows I ever met. He gave me much of that advice and
instruction which I have ever since found so important. He
knew the great aim of life—he saw things in their true light, and
taught me to see them also—he called things by their proper
names, and while he could make ample allowance for the faults
of others, he never attempted to extenuate his own errors ; nor
did he mistake vice for virtue, or the semblance of virtue for the
reality. From the companionship of such a person I could not
fail to reap much benefit. I did not enjoy it long. We after-
ward met under very different circumstances in a far off region
which he at that time did not dream of visiting. I had many
other friends—I mention Prior and Blount because they will
appear again in my narrative. I was pursuing my usual course
of study when one day I was summoned into the study. Mr.
Liston held an open letter in his hand.

'• This is from your uncle, I mean Mr. Plowden," he began;
" Sir Charles is ill, and wishes to have you with him. You are
to return to India immediately, unless yon desire the contrary."

The first feeling this announcement created was somewhat
selfish, I am afraid, or rather I did not realize the fact of my
kind guardian's illness ; and my heart leaped at the thought of
returning to India, with which country all my pleasantest recol-
lections were associated.

" I wish to go, sir, as soon as I can,v I replied.

4 4 You do not appear to regret leaving your school-fellows, and
your other friends here," observed Mr. Liston, who naturally
wished that all his boys should be fond of his school; and as he
was making his fortune by means of it, had taught himself to
believe that they must regard it with the same eyes of affection
that he did.

"Yes, sir, I am though; I am sorry to leave many of the fel-
lows ; but you know Sir Charles is my oldest friend. Does he
say he is-very ill, sir?"	^

"No, he talks of his declining strength, and of his wish to
have some one about him .in whom he can thoroughly confide,"
said Mr. Liston, fixing his eyes on me as if he would read every
thought passing in my mind.

*' I long to be with him," I answered quickly, " And, sir, if88

MARK SEAWORTH.

you knew what a kind and indulgent friend he has been to me,
you would not be surprised."

" Well, well, I hope that you will find him in better health
than he now is," said Mr. Liston, in a kinder one than usual ;
4< Mr. Plowden has also written to say that your old friend, Cap-
tain Willis, is on the point of sailing, and that a cabin in his ship
will be secured for you. Now go and wish your friends good-bye,
for you have no time to lose, as you must go up to London this
afternoon to get your outfit."

On being thus dismissed I hurried off into the playground.

441 am very, very sorry that you are going, Seawortli," said
Prior, leaning on my shoulder as we walked up and down apart
from the rest; "do remember all the things I have often talked
to you about. The more I think of them the more I feel their
importance, and so will you, I am sure, if you continue to think ;
but you are going to join in the active busy world, with men of
all shades of religion, and some without religion and thought, I
mean serious thought; and reflection and earnest prayer may be
forgotten."

As I never knew my mother, it seemed as if God had sent me
this friend to afford me the inestimable precepts which he had
received through his parent. Soon afterward Blount came up,
and, wringing my hand, burst into tears.

" I wish that I was going with you," he exclaimed, " I would
follow you everywhere. I can't stay behind you, that is very
certain—you'll see."

The other boys now crowded round us, and in a thick mass we
continued walking up and down, talking of the wonders I was to
see, and all expressing regret at my going. Thus the play-hours
flew quickly away. I did not remark it at the time, bat I now
distinctly recollect that there was a subdued tone among all the
boys—there was no wrangling or loud shouts ; and a few of the
little fellows whom 1 had at times befriended and aided, were
in tears. It was very gratifying to me; and it showed me what
a little exertion of power in a right cause will effect. Whether as
school-boys or in manhood, we should do well to remember this.
We talk of being repaid for good actions ; now I think that the
very feeling which results from doing good more than amply
repays us for the trouble to which we may have been put. The
remaining result is a gift Heaven kindly bestows, as an incentive
to virtu®, but in no way gained by us.

I was allowed to pack up all my books during school hours.
The greater number, however, with some trifles I possessed, I
distributed among my friends, as parting tokens. When I went
round to wish thgushers good-bye, they shook my hand warmly,
and wished me happiness and prosperity ; and as I passed up the
school-room to the door, there was a general shout of u Good-bye,
Sea worth, good-bye, old fellow. We'll not forget you." The
tears rose to my eyes, and I could say nothing in return.

Prior, Blount, and a few others accompanied me to the coach;
and by them I sent back my last remembrances to the rest. In
less than an hour I stepped into a hackney coach at the Whit©MARK SEAWOUTH.

39

Horse Cellar, Piccadilly, and was rumbling away to Mr. Plow-
den's house.

CHAPTER VIII.

I sail for India with my old Friend, Captain Willis. We come in sight of
Madeira. Incidents of the Voyage. We capture a Portuguese Man-of-War.
Touch at the Azores. Catching Fish. The Monkey Bread-fruit. Flying

. Fish. Phosphorescent Light on the Ocean. Other Interesting * Objects.
Reach Calcutta. My Inquiries for Sir Charles. I hasten to his Presence.
His last Advice. My kind Guardian's Death.

Once more I was on the deck of the Governor Haroourt, her
bow turned toward the south, plowing up the waters of the
Atlantic. It was the last voyage Captain Willis intended to
make, as he had now realized a handsome competency, and
hoped to be able to retire and enjoy it with his family in the
country of his birth. We had very different people going out
to those who were on board on our homeward voyage—or rather,
they were the same sort of people at a different "period of their
lives. There were a few civil and military officers, and ladies
who had before been to India ; but the greater number were
young men just emancipated from school or college—griffins, as
they are called—who knew nothing of the world or its ways,
though they fancied that they knew a great deal—the most ig-
norant generally appearing the most conceited. There were
also a number of young ladies, going out to their relations and
friends in India. As Captain Willis was well known for the
excellent care he took of his lady-passengers, they had been com-
mitted to his especial charge.

For some time nothing of importance occurred, nor did we
see any land to distract our attention from the unvarying line
of sky and sea. At last one morning, at an early hour, when
Captain Willis said we were near the island of Maderia, the cry of
""Land ahead !" was raised, and in a short time we were passing
between that beautiful place and a group of rocks called the
Desertas. They are about ten miles from the mainland, and
extend almost fifteen miles from northwest to southeast. Some
of the seamen told me that they are called the Desertas, be-
cause they have deserted from the mainland to stick out in the
ocean by themselves; but the true origin of their name is, that
they are desert or barren rocks.

The island, when first seen, looked dusky and gloomy ; but as
the sun rose, his rays dispersed the mist, and the mountains and
hills, and valleys and orange groves, and picturesque shore and
the plantations, and neat white villas and small villages, burst
forth in all their beauty. As we rounded the southern side, the
town of Funchal, the capital, opened to our view, backed by an
amphitheatre of hills covered with the variegated tints of a lux-
uriant vegetation, the whole forming a lovely scene which we
loved to visit.

As we did not require fresh provisions, Captain Willis wished
to proceed. Maderia belongs to Portugal, and is inhabited by
Portuguese. Their costume is different, and they are generally
inferior in appearance to the inhabitants of the parent state.40

MARK SEAWOnm.

I have heard people say that they cannot find amusement on
board ship. I can reply that I have found abundant matter of
interest for many a long voyage, both under the sea and on the
sea. I remember, on one calm day, when the ship was scarcely
moving through the water, a boat was lowered to enable us to cap-
ture some of the physalia, or Portuguese men-of-war, which were
seen in unusual number gliding over the surface of the deep.
Several of the passengers, among whom were three of the cadets,
formed the party intent on scientific discovery. One, whose
name was Jellico, but who was more generally called by his
companions Jelly-bag, was among them.

Some of my readers may wonder what is meant by a " Portu-
guese man-of-war," and think that, notwithstanding the daring
of the British seamen, we were bound on rather a hazardous ex-
pedition in attempting to attack one in a jolly-boat. The truth
is, that it is the name given to a beautiful molluscous animal,
which, by means of a sort of sail, the wind blows along as if it
were a real boat. It consists of a bladder, tinted with various
hues, and this keeps it afloat, while long tentaculae, of a deep
purple color, extend beneath some of them several feet in length,
with which it captures its prey. This animal must not be con-
founded with the Nautilus, from which it is totally different,
though one is often mistaken for the other.

Our friend Jelly-bag did not exactly know what he was to see,
but he expected to find something uncommon. We had not
rowed many strokes before one of the physalia was observed
floating by, its back ornamented with a fringe tinted with light
blue, delicate sea-green, and crimson.

" I'll have it," exclaimed Jelly-bag, leaning over the bows and
grasping hold of it, regardless of the injury he was inflicting.

Scarcely had he got it on board, than he flung it down at the
bottom of the boat, with a loud cry, exclaiming, "The horrid
beast has stung me, as if it were a great nettle." So it was, for
it had thrown round his fingers its long tentaculse, discharging,
at the same time, an acrid fluid from them, which caused the
pain he felt. We all laughed at him at first very much, but he
, suffered so considerably during the day from the effects of the
sting, that the more humane really pitied him, in spite of the
ridiculous complaints he made.

" Catch me taking hold of strange fish again in these outland-
ish places," he observed, as he twisted his arm about with pain.
44 If a little thing like that hurts one so much, I should think a
whale or a dolphin would be enough to poison a whole regiment."
By the next day, however, he had recovered, and only felt a
slight sensation of numbness, which, in two days, completely
left him.

The next land we saw was the lofty mountain of St. Anto-
nio, on the island of St. Jago. The summit was covered with
clouds, which rolled away as the sun rose, and we coasted along
the somewhat barren shores. In the afternoon we anchored off
Porto Praya, the capital. It is a small town, without any build-
ings worthy of notice. As we looked over the side of the ship,
we were amused by the way the fishermen caught their prey,MARK SEAWORTH.	41

There were several boats fishing. They first sprinkled some-
thing, which looked like crumbs of bread, on the water, and
this seemed to attract the fish in large shoals to the surface.
The fishermen then swept among them a long stick, to which a
number of short lines and hooks were attached, the fish eagerly
seizing the bait; several were caught at each cast. The women
in each boat were busily engaged, as they were brought on
board, in cleaning and salting them.

We landed next day, and enjoyed a pretty view from the
town, looking down on the harbor ; but my impression of the
island is, that, with the exception of a few cultivated spots, it
is a very barren, uninteresting place. We visited, however, the
plantation of the sugar-cane, and among a variety of tropical
trees, such as the guava, tamarind, plantain, and custard-apple,
there was a species of the monkey-bread tree which struck us
as very curious. This tree was about sixty feet high and forty
feet in circumference ; the bark was smooth and of a grayish
color, and the boughs were entirely destitute of leaves. The
fruit hung thickly at the end of twisted spongy stalks, from one
to two feet long. The fruit is of an oval form, about six inches
in length and three or four in diameter ; and the outer shell
being broken, it contains a farinaceous substance, enveloping
dark brown seeds, of an agreeable acidulated taste.

On entering the tropics, we used to watch the flights of the
flying-fish, several of which, at different times, were caught
leaping through our ports, or into the boats towing astern in
calm weather. We saw some bonitoes in chase of a large shoal.
The flying-fish made an audible rustling noise as they arose be-
fore their pursuers, who, in eager chase, often sprang several
yards out of the water. Besides their finny enemies, the former
had to encounter in their flight armies of boodies, gannets, and
other tropical birds, which hovered over them, and secured many
of them before our eyes. Notwithstanding this, I do not sup-
pose that the flying-fish are more unhappy or more persecuted
than their less agile brethren; and while they live they proba-
bly have a keener enjoyment of existence. I believe that, in the
minutest details of creation, the all-beneficent God fairly metes
out to all living beings the advantages and disadvantges of ex-
istence for some great end, which it is not His will to disclose
to man.

One of the most beautiful subjects of interest is the phos-
phorescent light seen at night on the ocean, as the ship plows
her way through the waters. Some of the passengers tried to
persuade Jelly-bag that it was caused by the ends of cigars, and
the ashes of tobacco-pipes, thrown overboard from a fleet ahead.
It no doubt arises from the quantity of animal matter with which
sea-water is loaded. The wake of the ship appeared one broad
sheet of phosphoric matter, so brilliant as to cast a dull, pale
light over the stern ; the foaming surges, as they gracefully
curled on each side of the bow, looked like rolling masses of
liquid phosphorus, while in the distance, even to the horizon,
it seemed an ocean of fire, the far-off waves giving out a light
of inconceivable beauty and brilliancy,40	MARK SEAWORTH.

Albicores, bonitas, and dolphins followed the ship for several
days in succession; and one albicore, which had a mark on his
back from which we knew it, followed us from 3° north latitude
to 10° south latitude, a distance of eight hundred and forty
miles. An immense whale rose close to us, like an island emerg-
ing from the deep. Further south, cape petrels appeared, and
still further, large numbers of the powerful albatross came
gliding round us on their wide-spreading wings.

The Cape of Storms was rounded without a storm ; and once
more the Governor Harcourt entered the Hoogly. It appeared to
me, as if a lifetime had passed away since I was last at Calcutta,
though scarcely two years had elapsed since I left it. My first
inquiries on the pilot's coming on board were for Sir Charles.
With breathless anxiety I listened for his answer.

"Sir Charles—O ay—Sir Charles Plowden you mean, sir—I
haven't heard of his death; so I suppose he is still alive, though
he is very sickly I know. But perhaps you are his son, sir, and
I am speaking carelessly."

"No, I am not his son, my friend ; but I love him as if I were,"
I replied : " and I earnestly wish that you could recollect when
you last heard of him."

The pilot stopped to consider for some minutes—" Now I come
to think of it, sir, I do remember but last night hearing that Sir
Charles was going on much as usual; but I did not mark at the
time what Sir Charles was spoken of," was the vague answer,
with which I was obliged to be satisfied.

The wind falling to a dead calm, it was necessary to bring the
ship to an anchor. To save time, therefore, as I was very eager
to be on shore, I, with some of the other passengers, hired a
country boat, in which we proceeded up to Calcutta. On land-
ing, some in palanquins, others in carriages, or on horseback, pro-
ceeded to their various destinations. Hotels were not so com-
mon in those days as at present ; so that people went at once to
the houses of those to whom they had introductions, who aided
them in establishing themselves in their quarters.

I threw myself on a horse, and galloped, in spite of the hot
sun, as fast as he could go, to the house, or rather to the palace,
where Sir Charles resided. There was more than .the usual Ori-
ental stillness about the building as I entered. A few servants
were flitting about noiselessly among the pillars of the vast hall,
and through open doors of the chambers leading from it. Others
were reposing on mats in the shade. Although I had grown
considerably I was soon recognized ; the words, "The young
sahib has returned—the young sahib has returned," were soon
echoed among them, and those who had known me hurriedly
rushed forward to meet me. Their kind looks and expressions
cheered my heart, which was heavy with fear as to the informa-
tion I was about to receive.

From my inquiries I learned that Sir Charles was still alive,
though the medical man entertained but slight hopes of bis re-
covery. He had frequently asked for me, and had desired that
as soon as I arrived I should be conducted into his presence. In
another moment I was by the bedside of my benefactor. ByMARK SEAWORTH.	4&

the pale light which was admitted into the room, I could per-
ceive the alteration which sickness had wrought on his counte-
nance ; and I, too truly, feared that the hand of death had already
stamped its mark upon it.

My name was mentioned ; he recognized ine instantly, and
stretched out his hand affectionately to press mine. Tears
started into my eyes, and my heart swelled with pain I tried to
conceal, lest it should distress him.

" I am glad you are come in time, my dear boy," he said in a
weak voice ; " I have much to speak of, and my hours are num-
bered. I would recommend you to these kind friends, for you
will want comfort and aid, though they would give it unasked.

At these words I looked up, and for the first time perceived
that some other persons were in the room, a gentleman and a
lady—the first I did not know ; but I soon, to my infinite satis-
faction, recognized in the other my old and charming playmate
—once Ellen Barrow, now Mrs. North cote—not less charming,
but more matronly than before. She and her husband shook
hands most kindly with me ; but we had no time for conversa-
tion before I was again summoned to the bedside of Sir Charles.
His looks showed that he wished to speak on some matter of im-
portance, but his voice was so low that it was scarcely audible.
He beckoned me to lean forward to listen to him.

4 4 My dear Mark," he whispered, 441 am the only person in the
world you know of on whom you have any claim! and let it be
a consolation to you, that I think you have amfcly repaid me for
my care of you. Eemember my last words—Fear God, and trust
to his goodness ; never forget Him. Be honest, and show chari-
ty to vour fellow men ; be kind to those below you, and thought-
ful of their welfare, and you will obtain contentment and com-
petency—a mind at peace, if not wealth. What would now be
to me all the honors I have gained without peace of mind—a
trust in God's mercy through our Saviour's merits? Never re-
pine at what he orders ; be prepared for reverses, and pray for
fortitude to bear them. Your friends will tell you what has
happened, and you will have need of all the fortitude you
possess. I cannot tell you the sad history; but remember that
God, who careth for the young birds, will not neglect you, if
you trust in Him. To Him, in faith, I commit my soul. He is
merciful, my boy—He is everywhere."

Sir Charles was silent—his hand, which had held mine, relaxed
—his spirit had fled, and I was alone in the world. I could
scarcely believe what had happened ; but the medical man in at-
tendance assured us of the reality of the sad event, and Mrs.
Northcote was led weeping from the room.

I had lost more than a father ; and, as far as I knew, I, who
had been brought up to enjoy all the luxuries wealth can afford,
was not only penniless, but without any friends on whom I had
any claim beyond what their charity might induce them to afford
me. I did not think of this at the time—all my feelings were
engrossed with grief at the death of my benefactor. Yery soon,
however, my real position was suggested to me. Even to the
Northcotes Sir Charles had never spoken of any provision he had44	MARK SEAWOBTH.

made for me. He had, they thought, intended to tell them when
my coming interrupted him, and before he could finish what he
wished to say death overtook him. If he should have neglected
to provide for me, J felt that I should indeed require fortitude to
bear up against my misfortunes ; but I remembered his last
words, and did not despair.

CHAPTER IX.

t hear sad News of Mrs. Clayton and my Sister Eva. They sail from Macao,
and are no more heard of. Resolve to go in Search of them. Discussions
as to what had become of them, and how I am to prosecute the Search.
Sir Charles's Legacy. I sail on board an Opium Clipper. Captain Griffin
• and his Officers. Paulo Penang and Singapore. An Account of that won-
derful Place. Voyage to Macao, and Description of the City. Mr. Noakes,
the Consignee of the Emu Brig. His Praise of Captain Spinks. Suspicious
Account of his Mace. I incline to the Opinion that the Emu has been run
away with, and act accordingly.

I was too much absorbed by grief at the death of Sir Charles
to ask Captain and Mrs. Northcote any questions during the day
as to the misfortune to which he had alluded ; but during the
night the matter several times occurred to me, and next morn-
ing I could no longer restrain the curiosity I naturally felt to
learn the truth. I ought to say, that Sir Charles had some time
before begged them to come and stay with him, and when he
became dangerously ill, they had remained to nurse him. Cap-
tain Northcote hgfd gone out to make arrangements about the
funeral, and I therefore asked Mrs. Northcote to give me the in-
formation I required. Tears came into her eyes as she spoke.

"It must be told, so that it is better now than later," she
observed. " You have heard that Major Clayton was unwell,
and that a voyage was recommended to him. At that time an
uncle of his, a merchant, residing at Macao, was seized with a
severe illness. His uncle having sent for him, he resolved to
take a voyage to that place, in hopes of being of use to his
relative, and, at the same time, of benefiting his own health.
We saw him as he was on the point of embarking, when he
appeared so much debilitated that I even then feared that he
could not recover. Poor Mrs. Clayton, too, could not bear the
thought of parting from your sweet little sister, who, it was
resolved, should accompany them. They sailed in an English
ship, which was to touch at Singapore, and from thence to
proceed direct to Macao. The voyage did Major Clayton some
good; and in a letter received from his wife, at the former
place, she said that she entertained great hopes of his recovery.
However, I regret to say, that, by accounts received by the
next ship which sailed from Macao after their arrival, my worst
forebodings were fulfilled—Major Clayton had gradually sunk;
and, a few days after his uncle had breathed his last he also
died, leaving his poor wife and your little sister to return home
without any relative, or friend on whom they had claims, to
protect them.'

"What!" I exclaimed, bursting into tears I could not re-
strain, "is Major Clayton dead? Then do tell me where areMARK SEAWOBTB.



dear Mrs. Clayton and my own darling little Eva ? I will fly to
them immediately."

Mrs. Northcote shook her head, and looked more grave than
before, as she replied: " You must, indeed, be prepared for a
very sad history. I cannot tell you where your sister and your
friend are. You shall hear. On the death of her husband, it
was natural to suppose that Mrs. Clayton would wish to return
to England ; but it was absolutely necessary that she should first
visit India, where her property had been left, with arrange-
ments made only for a short absence. No ship was, however,
sailing direct to Calcutta at the time; and as she was most
anxious to leave Macao at once, she secured accommodation on
board a small fast-sailing brig, bound to Singapore, whence she
hoped to find the means of reaching India. A few days only,
therefore, after her husband's death, she sailed, carrying with
her a considerable amount of property, which had been left to
him by his uncle, and which was now hers. This much we
have heard from the merchants at Macao ; but I regret to say
that no accounts have been received of the arrival of the brig at
Singapore, and serious fears are entertained that some misfort-
une has happened to her. Either she has been wrecked, or has
been run away with by her crew, or has been attacked and car-
ried off or destroyed by pirates. The latter conjecture is but
too probable, as from her small size those marauders of the sea
are likely, if they have fallen in with her, to have been tempted
to capture her."

44 I must go and find them," I exclaimed, jumping up, as if I
would start off immediately " It is too dreadful to think, of, to
suppose that those dear ones should be in the power of such
ruffians; but why do you talk of their being carried off by
pirates. Is it not just as likely that the brig may have been
wrecked ?"

"I wish that I could say so, for then we might hope to dis-
cover them on one of the thousand islands of that thickly-Stud-
ded sea," was her answer. "At first we hoped that such might
prove the case, and we half expected to hear of the arrival of
our friend on board some Chinese junk or Malay prahu at Sing-
apore ; but accounts were afterward received by two ships stat-
ing that a brig, exactly answering her description, was seen
steering for the Billiton passage, on the western coast of Borneo;
so that either her crew must 1 ave turned pirates, or she must
have been in the hands of the Malays, if the vessel seen was the
one supposed. Of that, however, we can be in no way certain ;
indeed, the whole circumstance remains wrapped in the most
painful mystery."

" I must solve it, or perish in the attempt," I exclaimed, jump-
ing up, and walking about the floor in a state of agitation more
easily conceived than described. "I must find them—I will
find them—nothing shall stop me in the search. I must consider
how I can accomplish the undertaking."

"You will have many difficulties to undergo ; I fear they will
be insuperable," observed Mrs. Northcote. She said this not to
deter me, but because she was considering how I could possiblyit	MARK SEAWORTH.

perform the work. "You will, in the first place, require large
funds to carry out the search efficiently. The first difficulty
will be to provide them ; for though we would most gladly aid
you, I regret to say that Captain Northcote has not the means
to do so to any extent; and we have great fears that Sir Charles
has left no provision for you."

I stopped in my walk, and meditated on what my friend had
said. My thoughts immediately flew to a subject which I had
not before considered. How was I to exist for the future ? I
had been brought up in luxury, with a supply of everything
that I required, and I had literally never thought of the future.
I had a vague idea that Sir Charles would find me a post in the
civil or military service of the East India Company, but I never
supposed, as my friends appeared to have done, that he would
have left me any fortune. That he had not done so, under any
other circumstances, would not have caused me any disappoint-
ment. Now that money was of so great importance to me. I
keenly felt the want of it.

" I would go then as a seaman before the mast," I cried ener-
getically ; 1,4 I will work my passage from place to place—I will
go in every sort of craft, from a Chinese junk to a Malay prahu
and sampan. I will wander through every portion of the In-
dian sea till I discover those dear ones, or gain tidings of their
fate."

" I do not see how you can accomplish the work ; but consult
with Captain Northcote ; if there is a way he will advise you,"
said the lady.

" There must be a way," I replied vehemently. " I will con-
sult with him how I am to begin the work, but not whether it is
to be performed—on that I am determined."

" I pray Heaven that you may succeed," said Mrs. Northcote.
" I feel as anxious as you do for your success, but I dread to see
you risk your life on an almost hopeless undertaking in these
strange lands, among lawless and bloodthirsty people, who
would not for a moment hesitate to destroy you."

" I fear no danger or difficulty," I replied"; " I remember Sir
Charles' last words—' God is everywhere.' In a just cause He
will protect me."

Such was the spirit, and such the feeling with which I resolved
to set out on my undertaking ; and God did protect me. When
Captain Northcote returned, I discussed the matter in every point
with him. He pointed out to me that I should lose the chance
of emplovment in the Company's service ; that after wandering
about, as I must do, I should be unfit for any steady employment,
and that I should be without funds to enable me to commence
any profession should the Company not afford me an opening.
He soon, however, saw that it would be useless to attempt to
dissuade me, and he then most generously told me that he
would place at my disposal all the means he could possibly spare,
and that he would endeavor to interest other friends who might
enable me to prosecute the search.

i After the funeral of my kind benefactor had taken place, search
was made for Ms will. It was discovered without difficultyMARK SEAWORTH.

when it appeared that the bulk of his property was left to his
relatives in England, But on looking over bis papers a codicil
was found, by which the sum of ten thousand pounds was be-
queathed to me, and five thousand to my sister, should she
survive, naming us as the children found in"a boat at sea by the
ship Governor Harcourt, and named Mark and Eva Seaworth ;
while a further sum of two thousand pounds was left to me to
be expressly expended in searching, as he named it, for his dear
friend Mrs. Clayton and her young charge, Eva Seaworth. I was
much affected by this unexpected mark of his regard. I found,
also, that a writership would, from his application, be given me
on my return ; and I ought to say, that my surplus from the two
thousand pounds was to be expended in the prosecuting in-
quiries respecting my birth, whenever I should return to England,
should I continue to feel any anxiety on the subject; though he
advised me not to waste my energies in an inquiry which would
probably prove unavailing. The first difficulty was thus got
over. My friends offered no further opposition to my plan, and
I immediately set about making active preparations for my de-
parture.

Singapore was my first destination ; from thence I intended to
sail north or south as I found most advisable, and to one of the
most reputable merchants there I transferred a considerable sum
of money to meet the expenses which I expected to incur. I
found a fast-sailing schooner 011 the point of starting, and at
once engaged a passage on board her. Wishing the North cotes
good-bye, and many other friends who warmly sympathized with
me, I was the very next morning on board the schooner, and
dropping down the Hoogly. Having now commenced the more
interesting portion of my adventures, I must be more minute
than I have hitherto been in my descriptions. While the schooner,
the Nelly, is gliding down toward Diamond Harbor, I will de-
scribe her and her officers. She measured about one hundred and
sixty tons, was low, with great breadth of beam, and very sharp
bows and a clear run aft. Her master, Captain Griffin, was a
young man, not more than twenty-four or twenty-five, perhaps;
strongly though slightly built, with a profusion of light crispy,
curling hair, and a complexion which would have been fair had
it not been thoroughly tanned by the sun. He had polished
manners, great primness, and was a thorough seaman. He had
once been in the Royal Navy ; but had left the service for some
reason which Jie did not explain to me, and was now engaged in
the opium trade, or, in other words, he smuggled -opium into
China. At first I was much pleased with him ; but when I came
to be more thoroughly acquainted with him, I found that I could
not approve of the principles which guided him, or many of tfoe
acts he committed without compunction. I have, however, sel-
dom met any one who, at first sight, was more likely to win con-
fidence and regard. I have frequently met people like him ; and
I consider them much more dangerous companions than men
with inferior manners and education. His first officer was a
dark, large-whiskered, tall man, with an expression of coun-
tenance not in any way prepossessing—he was called Mr, Laffan,MAJRK 8EAW0RTH.

He was a bold seaman, and not without education. The second
mate was a young man of a very active and enterprising disposi-
tion, and who, I think, was formed for better things than to serve
in an opium smuggler. There was an important officer on
board who was called a gunner, though his duties were
similar to those of a boatswain ; he was of Portugese descent, a
native of Macao, though dark as an Indian. He was especially
placed over the Lascars, of whom we had twelve on board. The
rest were Europeans, or of European parentage—mostly English
—all picked men and of tried courage ; such qualities were nec-
essary, for, in the prosecution of their lawless trade, they often
had to fight their way through the Chinese junks sent to capture
them. We were some time getting down the river, for the wind
was too light to enable us to stem the tide, and we, therefore, had
to anchor during each flood. It consequently took us five days
before we got down to Diamond Harbor. Weighing at daylight
the next morning, we got a little below the Silver Tree, where
we anchored. The next day we passed Kedgeree, and anchored
in Saugur Roads ; furled sails and veered to forty fathoms. On
the following day we passed the Torch, the floating light-vessel,
which is moored in the eastern channel of the tail of the Saugur
sand, for the purpose of guiding vessels up the river during both
monsoons. When we once more got into blue water, I felt that
I had really commenced my undertaking. I am not going to
copy out my log, and I must run quickly over the incidents of
my voyage. In standing through the Straits of Malacca, we
sighted the beautiful island of Paulo Penang, or Prince of Wales'
Island, a British possession, on the coast of Tenasserim, a part of
the Malay Peninsula. It is hilly and well wooded, and is con-
sidered very healthy. It is inhabited by a few British, and people
from all parts of India, China, and all the neighboring islands.
Nothing of importance occurred on our passage to Singapore. I
found cruising in a clipper-schooner very different work to sail-
ing on board a steady-going old Indiaman ; and had a constant
source of amusement in the accounts of the wild adventures in
which the master and his officers had been engaged, and their
numberless narrow escapes from Chinese custom-house junks,
Malay pirates, New Guinea cannibals, storms, rocks, fire, and
water.

I was surprised, when anchoring in Singapore Roads, to find
myself before so large and handsome a town, remembering, as I
did, how short a time had passed since its foundation by Sir
Stamford Raffles. It stands on the banks of a salt-water creek,
which has been dignified by the name of the Singapore River ;
one side contains the warehouses, offices, stores, etc., of the mer-
chants and shopkeepers, with the fine and extensive wharves ;
and on the same side are the native streets and bazaars. Oppo-
site to it is an extensive plain, adorned by numerous elegant
mansions ; and beyond is the Kampong Glam and Malay town,
with the residence of the sultan of Jahore and his followers.
From this chief the British government purchased the island,
with an agreement to pay him an annual stipend.

Beyond them, again, is an undulating country, backed byMARK BEAWORTH.

49

thickly-timbered hills, which add much to the beauty of the
landscape. It may truly be called a town of palaces, from the
handsome appearance of its colonnaded buildings, and, still
more justly, a city of all nations ; for here are to be found rep-
resentatives of every people under the sun engaged in commer-
cial pursuits. The costumes of Europe, Arabia, Persia, all parts
of India, China, Siam, and all the islands of the Archipelago,
may be seen in the streets together, while their flags wave above
the residences of their consuls, or at the mastheads of the barks
which crowd the harbor. Even at the time of which I speak
there were upward of twenty thousand inhabitants, while in no
place are so many flourishing merchants to be found. A few
years ago this place was a mere swamp, with a few huts on it,
inhabited by barbarians. It will be asked, What has worked
this change ? I reply, Commerce. Its position on a great high-
way of trade—a strong government and protection to all com-
ers, and perfect freedom to well-doers. Besides those attracted
by trade, numbers take refuge here from all parts of the Archi-
pelago, from the tyranny and misrule of their chiefs ; and were
other ports established by the English, they would, from similar
causes, be peopled with equal rapidity.

The river, where we lay, presented an animated scene, from
the arrival and departure of native boats, with fruit, vegetables,
and live stock, as well as from the number of neat sampans ply-
ing for hire, or attending upon commanders of vessels ; while
at anchor were numbers of the Cochin-Chinese, Siamese, and
Chinese junks, as well as the Bugis and other prahus from all
the far-surrounding islands.

I went on shore as soon as we dropped our anchor, to endeav-
or to obtain information regarding the object of my search. I
saw several merchants, to whom I had letters, and they were all
very anxious to aid me; but I could learn nothing, and there-
fore resolved to proceed to Macao, and to commence my in-
quiries from thence.

Once more at sea, away we flew over the light curling waves
thrown up by the fresh but favoring breeze. In ten days we
came in sight of the Ladrone Islands, off Macao, at the entrance
of the Tigris River, on which Canton is situated. The captain
and crew were now on the alert to guard against surprise from
any of their enemies, either from the pirates who take shelter
among the islands I have named, or from the Chinese revenue
cruisers—not that the latter are much feared. We ran into the
harbor of Capsing-moon, and went alongside a large opium re-
ceiving ship, into which we were to discharge our cargo. From
this ship it would, I learned, be conveyed up to Canton in
Chinese smuggling boats. These boats are well manned and
armed ; and if they can't get away from the mandarin boats,
the crew will fight very desperately.

I, in the meantime, proceeded to Macao. This ancient colony
of the Portuguese in China has a very picturesque appearance
from the sea, and has received its name from the supposed
resemblance of the peninsula on which it stands to a mallet, of
which macao is the Portuguese name. The streets are narrow,50

MARK SEAWORTH.

dirty, and illpaved, but the houses of the merchants are large
and commodious. Besides the Portuguese and Chinese, there
are a large number of English, and also American residents. Of
course, I had but little time or inclination for visiting the objects
which usually interest strangers. I managed, however, to take
a glance at the Cave of Camoens, the poet of Portugal, where it
is said he composed his immortal Lusiad. It is rather a pile of
granite rocks than a cave, and the garden in which it is situated
is full of shrubs and magnificent trees, a romantic spot, fit for a
poet's meditations.

After many inquiries, I found that the vessel In which my
friends left Macao had been consigned to a Mr. Reuben Noakes,
an American merchant, and to him I accordingly went, in the
hopes of gaining some iinformation to guide me. His counting
house had not an attractive appearance ; nor did I like the
expression of countenance of two clerks who were busily writing
in an outer room. When I asked for Mr. Noakes, one of them
pointed with the feather of his pen to a door before me, but did
not get up. I accordingly knocked at the door* and was told to
come iu.

44 Well, stranger, what is your business?" was the question
asked me by the occupant of the room, a tall lank man, with a
cadaverous"countenance. He was lolling back in an easy chair,
with a cigar in his mouth, a jug and tumbler, containing some
potent mixture, by his side, and account books and papers before
him.

Wishing to be as concise as he was in his questions, I asked
without attempting to look for a chair (he did not offer me one),
" Were you. the consignee of the Emu brig, which sailed from
here last year and .has not since been heard of?"

" Well, if I was, and what then ?" said he.

" I wish to know full particulars about her," I replied.

44 By what authority do you ask me ?" he said, looking suspi-
ciously from under his eyebrows.

'• I had friends on board her, and wish to know what has be-
come of them," I answered.

'4 O you do, do you ? Well, I wish, stranger, I could tell you;
go e d-mornin g."

I soon saw the sort of man with whom I had to deal.

44 Now, to be frank with you, Mr. Noakes, I have not come
all the way from Calcutta to Macao to be put off with such an
answer as you have given me," I said, looking him full in the
face; 441 have determined to learn what has become of my
friends, and if I find them I shall find the brig, or learn what
has become of her ; and at all events I will take care that you
are not the loser."

441 see that you are a young man of sense," he remarked, look-
ing up at me with one eye ; 44 what is it you want to know about
the Emu ? But, I guess you smoke, now ?"

" No, I do not touch tobacco," I answered ; " but I wish to
know if a Mrs, Clayton, a little girl, and a servant embarked on
board her."

" I'd have sold you a chest of fine cheroots, if you did," heMARK SEAWORTH.

51

observed. 44Yes, those people embarked on board her; and
what then ?"

"I wish to know who was her commander, what sort of man
he was and what sort of crew he had," 1 replied.

44 Oh well, then, her master^was one Stephen Spinks. He wasn't
a bad seaman, seeing he was raised for the shore : but he had a
first-rate hand for a mate, an old salt, who knew a trick or
two, 1 calculate; and bad a crew of five whites, Yankees,
Britishers, and Portuguese, and ten Lascars, so the brig wasn't
badly manned at all events. She sailed for a trading voyage
to touch wherever Spinks thought he could pick up a cargo, or
do a bit of barter. There never was a better hand at that wxork
than Spinks."

When Mr. Noakeshad gone thus far, it seemed to have occurred
to him that it would be but civil to ask me to sit down; and by
degrees he became more communicative than I at first expected.
From the information I gained from him, and from other mer-
chants of whom I made inquiries, I learned that Captain Stephen
Spinks was a very respectable man in appearance and manner;
and that Mrs. Clayton, having met him, was induced to take a
passage in his brig, just on the point of sailing. There were,
however, some suspicious circumstances connected with the his-
tory of his first mate; stories were told of ships, on board which
he served, being insured to large amounts and cast away; of his
(captain being found dead in his cabin; of a ship having caught
fire from an inexplicable cause, and of bags of dollars unaccount-
ably disappearing.

" I would not have allowed the fellow to have put foot on
board any ship in which I was interested," said Mr. Randall, a
merchant to whom I had a letter ; "he was bad enough to cor-
rupt a whole crew. Who knows what sort of fellows he had
with him? * Captain Spinks might have been very respectable
though not much of a seaman, and so may be Mr. Noakes,
though I know little about him, except that he can drive a hard
bargain, and likes to get things done cheap. This made him en-
gage that suspicious fellow Kidd, who was ready to sail without
wages—Richard Kidd was his name—an ominous one rather ;
ana when I saw poor Mrs. Clayton and your little sister on
board, I so disliked the crew that I was much inclined to per-
suade her to wait for another ship."

This account gave a fresh coloring to the matter. If Kidd
was the character described, he might probably have run away
with the Emu for the sake of the dollars on board, and have
carried her into a Dutch or Spanish settlement, where he could
have sold her.

This also gave a wider range to the field of my search. Had
she been captured by pirates I should have looked for my friends
in their haunts in the Sooloo Archipelago, and on the coast of
Borneo ; now I should have to search from Java, among ail the
islands to the east, up to Luzon, in the north. I was resolved to
leave no spot unvisited; and the circumstances of a brig like the
Emu having been seen to the west of Borneo determined me on
visiting the Dutch settlement first* I have not attempted to de-52

MARK SEAWORTK

scribe my feelings all this time. I felt that I was engaged in a
sacred duty, and I was rather calm and braced up for the work
than in any way excited. I held my object, distant though it
might be, clearly in view, and nothing could turn me away from
it. I do not think I could have persevered as I did had I been
influenced by what is called enthusiasm or excitement.

CHAPTER X.

Sail in the Cowlitz for Batavia. Captain Van Deck and his Frau. Our
Lady Passengers. Domestic Discord. I form a Friendship with Adam
Fairburn. The Ape Ungka. Catch sight of a Fleet of Sooloo Pirates. The
Master's Fears. We alter our Course, and hope to escape. Captain Van
Deck hopes to find Courage in a Bottle of Schiedam. I propose lighting 1o
the last. Little Maria Van Deck the truest Hero. A Night of Anxiety. We
lose sight of the Pirate Fleet. Captain Van Deck grows very brave. We
again stand on our proper Course.

Having resolved to undertake a work, the first point to be con-
sidered is how it is to be performed. I, therefore, immediately
made every inquiry in my power, and found a Dutch brig sailing
direct for Batavia. My intention, on arriving there, was to prose-
cute my inquiries for the Emu, and then to continue my voyage
to the eastward on board any craft I could find.

When I paid my last visit to Mr. Noakes, he winked his eye at
me, with a most knowing look, observing, 441 guess you've got
some little trading spec in hand, or you wouldn't be running
your nose into those outlandish places. Well, good-bye, young
one, you're a 'cute lad, and I hope you'll turn a cent or so before
you get home."

The worldly trader could not believe that my sole object was
to look for my sweet little sister. Wishing farewell to all my
friends, I went on board the Cowlitz, Captain Van Deck; both
he and his crew spoke English; indeed, besides the Dutch, there
were several Englishmen or Americans, with the usual number
of Malays to do the hard work.

The captain had his wife on board, his frau, as he called her;
and Mrs. Van Deck appeared to take no inconsiderable part in
the government of the ship. She had her husband's niece with
her, a very pretty girl, whom she used to make attend on her
like a servant, and there were two lady passengers, a mother
and daughter, also Dutch, going to their family at Java. So, as
may be supposed we had plenty of ladies to make tea in the
cabin. Unfortunately none would agree whose duty it was to
perform that office, and though Miss Van Deck, the captain's
niece, was ready enough to do it, her aunt would not let her;
and so we ran a great risk of going without it altogether, till
the captain volunteered in order to keep concord within the
bulkheads. As the disputes were carried on in Dutch, I could
only partly understand what was said, but the gestures of the
speaker made me fully comprehend the whole matter; espe-
cially as the worthy master used to relieve his feelings with a
running commentary in English, and sundry winks of the eye
next to me, and shrugs of the shoulder, expressive of his resig-
nation to his fate.MAUR SEAWO&m.



u My good frau is a very excellent woman," he used to say ;
''we all have our tempers, and she has hers. It might be better
—we none of us are perfect. I took her for better and for worse,
and so-"

He never finished the sentence, but shrugged his shoulders;
and if he was smoking, which he generally was when he spoke
on this delicate subject, he blew out a double quantity of vapor.
His was true philosophy ; he was very fond of saying—" What
we cannot cure we must endure, and hope for better times."

Although Captain Van Deck was a philosopher, he was not
much of a seaman, nor was his personal courage of first-rate
order. He was only perfectly confident when he had a coast he
knew well on his weatherbeam ; and then he was rather apt to
boast of his knowledge of seamanship and navigation. Fortu-
nately, the first mate of the Coivlitz was a better seaman than
the master, or she would not have been able to find her way
from one port to another even as well as she did.

The second mate was an Englishman of a respectable family.
He had run away to sea because he did not like learning or the
discipline of school; but he acknowledged to me that he had
more to learn, and was kept much more strictly on board ship
than on shore. His former ship had been cast away on the coast
of Java, when, finding the Cowlitz, he had joined her, and had
since remained in her.

I liked Adam Fair burn very much. He had certainly been
wild, careless, and indifferent to religion; but adversity had
sobered him, and allowed his thoughts to dwell on holy and high
objects. The many misfortunes he had met with, he assured
me, were, he felt, sent by a kind Providence for his benefit. Far
from repining, he received them gratefully. I found his advice
and counsel of great assistance ; indeed he was the only person
on b< ard whom I could truly consider as a companion.

I need not describe the rest of the crew ; but there was a little
personage on board who must not be forgotten. He went by
the name of Ungka ; and though he did not speak, as one
looked at his intelligent countenance, and watched his express
sive gestures, one could scarcely help believing that he could do
so, if he was not afraid of being compelled to work. Ungka was,
in fact, a baboon from the wilds of Sumatra. He had been
caught young by a Malay lad, who sold him to Captain Van
Deck. He was about two feet and a half high, and the span of
his arm was four feet. His face was perfectly free from hair,
except at the sides, where it grew like whiskers. It also rather
projected over his forehead, but he had very little beard. His
coat was jet black, as was the skin of his face. His hands and
fingers were long, narrow, and tapering ; and both feet and
hands had great prehensile power, as he used to prove by the
fearless way in which he swung himself from rope to rope. He
used to walk about the deck with great steadiness, let the ship
roll ever so much, though with rather a waddling gait, and
with a quick step, sometimes with his arms hung down, but at
others over his head, ready to seize a rope, and to swing himself
up the rigging. His eyes were very close together, of a hazel54

MABK SEAWOBTH.

color, and with eyelashes only on the upper lid. He had a nose,
but a very little one ; his mouth was large, and his ears small,
but what he seemed most to pride himself in, was having no
tail, or even the rudiments of one.

One of his chief amusements used to be attacking two other
monkeys who had very long tails. He would watch his oppor-
tunity, and catching hold of little Jacko's tail, would haul him
up the rigging after him at a great rate. Ungka would all the
time keep the most perfect gravity of countenance, while poor
little Jacko grinned, chattered, and twisted about in a vain
endeavor to escape. The tormentor, at last, tired of what was
very great fun to him and the spectators, but not at all so to the
little monkey, would suddenly let him go, to the great risk of
cracking his skull on deck. Ungka, having nothing which his
brethren could seize in return, very well knew that they could
not retaliate. At last, they grew too wary for him, and then
he set himself to work in the rather hopeless task of endeavoring
to straighten the crisply curling tail of a Chinese pig, which was
among our live stock. He always came to dinner, and sat in a
chair with all due propriety, unless he saw something very
tempting before him, when he could not always refrain from
jumping across the table and seizing it. He was, however, well
aware that he was acting wrongly ; and one day, moved by the
angry look of the captain, he went back, and put the tempting
fruit in the dish, from which he had taken it. He had as great
an objection to being made the subject of ridicule as have most
human beings ; and if any one laughed at his ludicrous actions
at dinner, he would utter a hollow barking noise, looking up at
them with a most serious expression till they had ceased, when
he would quietly resume his dinner. He and I got on very well;
but he was most attached to little Maria Van Deck, his constant
playmate, as also to a young Malay, who brought him on board.
He seemed to consider the captain a person worthy of confidence,
and he would let no one else take him in their arms ; he certainly
had a great antipathy to the captain's frau and the lady-passen-
gers. His general sleeping-place was in the main-top, but if the
weather looked threatening, he would come down and take up
his berth on a rug in my cabin. So much for poor little Ungka.

We had been some days at sea, delayed by light baffling winds.
The captain began to grow impatient; his wife scolded him more
than ever, and the lady-passengers began to inquire when they
were likely to see their homes, while I began to regret that I had
not taken some more rapid means of conveyance. It now first
occurred to me that it would have been better had I secured a
small vessel to myself, so that I might at once sail in any direc-
tion I might deem advisable.

I was one evening walking the deck with the second mate,
Adam Fairburn, when he stopped, and I saw him look earnestly
ahead. He immediately took a telescope to watch the object
which had attracted his attention.

•' What is it you see ?,J I asked.

(i Why it may be the curl of some wave, or a low shore, with
gome scattered trees on it, or a fleet of prahus; or it may be onlyMARK SEAWOETH.

m

fancy for this uncertain light deceives one," he replied. ts How-
ever I'll go aloft and take a better look .before I tell the master,
and frighten him and the ladies out of their wits."

Saying this he sprung into the ringing and ascended to tho
fore-top-gallant mast-head. When he came down, I asked him
what he had seen.

"A fleet of Malay craft, of some sort or other, there is no doubt
of it," he answered. "They may be honest traders; but they
may be Illanon pirates, from Sooloo, on the coast of Borneo,
bound on some plundering expedition. The rascals often venture
into the China seas, and sometimes right up the strait of Malacca,
though they like best to skulk about their own coast and to
steal out on any craft passing that way. If there is a Kood Lrreze
we need not fear them; but they are not fellows to be trifled
with. I must tell the master."

Captain Van Deck was quickly seen hurrying from his cabir
and ascending to the mast-head. His countenance, on his return,
showed what he thought about the matter ; and summoning his
mates he held earnest consultation with them. Fairbum was
for standing boldly on. and running past them m the night, keep-
ing a look-out to give them a warm reception should they come
near us ; but the Dutchman thought that the safest plan would
be to keep altogether out of the way. As they were steering
about southwest, our course was altered to south ^ast. We soon,
however, perceived that we were seen and watched ; for some
of their prahus shortly tacked and stood in a direction to cut us
off—so thought Captain Van Deck, On this his trepidation be-
came excessive, not a little increased by the alarm expressed by
his better half. He saw that the safest plan was to keep well to
windward of the enemy, so he ordered the yards to be braced
sharp up. and we stood away on a northeast course.

The breeze was fresh, and we might hope before morning, even
should the prahus attempt to follow us, to run them out of sight,
so Captain Van Deck lighted his pipe, and betook himself to a
bottle of his favorite schiedam. None of the officers were dis-
posed, nor was I, as may be surmised, to turn in during the
night, for the Sooloo pirates were not fellows to be trifled with.
In those days they plundered every craft, and if they did not de-
stroy their prisoners, they sold them into captivity, whence there
was no hope of redemption. Since then, thanks to the enlight-
ened plans of Sir James Brooke, aided by the British ships-of-war
m those seas, their depredations have been somewhat lessened ;
but much must be done before thier destructive power is com-
pletely destroyed, and the surrounding people can enjoy, to the
full, the blessings of unrestricted commerce. The night was
sufficiently light to enable us to see a considerable distance. Our
captain walked the deck with an uneasy step, his night-glass
constantly to his eye, and he declared that he could distinguish,
in the far distance, the suspicious prahus as they were enueav-
oring to beat up to capture us. The more he looked the more
alarmed and agitated he became, till at last he appeared to lose
all command over himself. With a groan he rushed down below
to console himself with a glass of his favorite schiedam. Takiag53	MARK SEAWORTE.

the telescope which he had left on deck, I looked toward the
spot where the Malay vessels were last seen.. I looked for some
time, but could make nothing out on the dark horizon. I
then handed the glass to Fairburn.

" I begin to doubt whether the prahus are there at all," I
observed. " I trust that they are conjured up by the skipper's
fears."

His answer was a low laugh ; but he, notwithstanding, swept
the telescope carefully round the southern horizon.

"Whether the skipper's fears conjured them up or not, I
don't know; but there they are sure enough," he quietly re-
marked, turning my hand in the proper direction. His practical
eve had discovered what I had neglected, and as I now looked I
saw what appeared a number of black spots floating on the
water.

" If the wind holds good we may laugh at them," he remarked;
" but if it should chance to fall calm, the rascals would very
soon be up with us."

"But could we not fight?" I asked. " We have boarding net-
tings, and plenty of hands, and muskets, and two guns ; surely
we might beat them off."

"From what I have seen of the captain, he is not a fighting
man," answered Fairburn. "I trust the breeze will hold; but
if not we shall run a very great chance of having our throats
cut by those fellows, if they do not think we shall make good
slaves to their friends in Borneo."

"You surely are not serious," I remarked. "The captain
would not yield without a struggle for life and liberty ; but if he
will not fight, we certainly have a right to make him, and I
have no doubt the men will be ready enough to second us."

Fairburn shook his head—" I fear not," he said ; " but here he
comes again with some Dutch courage in him I suspect."

The captain paced the deck all night in great anxiety, and I
certainly do not think he could have used better means "than he
did to get away from the enemy. We knew that they must have
been in force, and that they felt sure of being able to overcome
a vessel of our size, which they were well able to distinguish to
be only a merchantman. I cannot say that I felt afraid of the
result, though I did not shut my eyes to it; but my hope of escap-
ing was the strongest feeling.

The breeze rather freshened than fell as the morning came on,
and as the brig had every stitch of canvas'she could carry set on
her, she went through the water far more rapidly than was her
custom. The night was bright and clear, the stars shone forth
from the sky with a brilliancy unknown in the northern lati-
tudes, and ever and anon flashes of light burst from the ocean,
and, as the ship plowed her onward way, she left a golden thread
in her wake. I could scarcely persuade myself that we were in
any danger, or that we were no longer pursuing our voyage in
the direction we wished to go.

The ladies remained below, trembling with fear ; for the cap-
tain, for the sake of having some one more alarmed than him-
self. had takejj care to tell them that a whole fleet of piratedMARK BEAWOnTH.	57

were rowing as fast as they could after us. Little Maria Van
Deck was the only one who behaved heroically. When I went
below, I found her in the cabin, offering up prayers to Him who
had power to protect us, I watched her as she knelt, the lights
from the cabin-lamp falling on her upturned childish counte-
nance. She was too much absorbed to observe me. At length
she rose from her knees. She smiled when I spoke to her and
thanked her for setting so good an example.

" Oh, I have no fear," she answered ; " God is good, and will
not allow us to be injured."

Reminded of my duty by the little girl, I also knelt and
prayed earnestly for our safety. Returning on deck, I waited
till the rising sun should show us the position of our enemies, or
assure us that wre were beyond their reach. The first mate went
aloft with the glass in his hand, directly the first faint streaks of
day appeared in the sky, to look out for the prahus the moment
the rays of the sun striking on their sails should enable him to
see them. The captain meantime paced the deck in a state of
no little agitation. We all watched anxiously for the mate's re-
port, as the coming sun gradually lighted up the whole sky with
a glow of brightness. Each instant it grew more intense, till
all near objects could be clearly distinguished, but still the mate
gave no announcement from his lofty perch. Had not the mat-
ter been too serious for laughter, I could have laughed heartily
at the poor master's ludicrous expression of countenance, so full
was it of fear, doubt, and anxiety, as he turned up his eyes to the
mast-head, to watch for any signal which might relieve his mind.
The mate kept his glass sweeping round the southern horizon,
till at last he seemed satisfied.

44 Nothing in sight in any quarter/' he shouted from aloft.

44What, are you sure, nothing?" exclaimed the master,
scarcely believing his senses. 44 Then we shall not this time have
to dig yams for the blackamoors." And he gave a grunt of sat-
isfaction, so loud that I thought he had exploded, while he sunk
down on a gun, overcome by his feelings. He now became
much braver than he had been all the night and talked boldly
of how he would have treated the pirates if they had dared to
attack us. We, however, still continue standing to the north-
ward. At last, Fairburn, to whom he had been addressing him-
self, lost patience.

t' Well, sir," he exclaimed, 44 if we keep away, and make all
sail after them, there is little doubt we shall fall in with them
before long."

This silenced the captain for the time ; but he again broke out
when he found himself in the cabin with the ladies, till he made
them believe that he was a very brave man, except his wife,
who knew him too well to be so deceived. All day we con-
tinued standing away from where the captain thought the
pirates might be, and it was not till night that he was per-
suaded again to stand on his proper course.

I did not repine at the increased length of the voyage as much
as might be expected; for my time was busily employed in
studying the geography of the Archipelago, the productions of58	MARK SEAWORTB.

the islands, the habits and manners of the people, and more par-
ticulaiiy the Malay language, which I knew, in order to obtain
my object, it would be important for me to speak well. With
so powerful a stimulus, aided by a Malay seaman on board, I ac-
quired a fair knowledge of it with great rapidity. I also studied
Dutch, which I knew I should also find useful.

CHAPTER XI.

Captain Van Deck is out of his Beckoning. The Cowlitz among Coral
Reefs. An Exemplification of the Proverb, "Out of the Frying-pan into
the Fire." The Brig Strikes, and we soon discover that we must abandon
all Hopes of saving her. Some of rhe Crew attempt to get intoxicated.
We take to the Boats. I embark in the Skiff with Fairburn. We nearly
forget Ungka. We bid farewell to the Brig, and consult whither we shall
shape our Course. We visit an Island to recruit. We repair the Boats,
and continue our Voyage.

The Coivlitz was once more on her course, with the wind
nearly aft. I guessed, however, from the observations I saw the
captain attempting to take, and his more frequent attention to
the chart, that he was somewhat out of his reckoning. That
part of the China seas is tolerably free from shoals and reefs ;
but still there art some about midway between Cochin China
and the islands of Luzon, Palawan, and Borneo, in the neigh-
borhood of which, after our flight from the pirates, we must
clearly have been.

The navigation among coral reefs is very dangerous ; because,
as they rise like mountains of various heights from the depths
of the ocean, and frequently do no*, appear above the surface, a
ship may be among them, and having passe I over some, may
too late discover her danger, without the power of extricating
herself. In fine weather, with a clear sky, they may, from the
different color of the water over them, be perceived at a dis-
tance, but at night, or with thick weather, their neighborhood
is only known by the noise of the sea dashing over them, or by
the white crests of the breakers rising either ahead, or on either
beam of the ship.

We continued running on all that night, without taking more
than the usual precaution of keeping a look-out ahead. Toward
the end of the morning watch I came on deck to enjoy the fresh-
ness of the air, when, as I was looking over the side, I observed
that the water, broad on the starboard bow, was of an unusually
dark color. I watched it attentively, when, turning round, and
looking over the larboard quarter, I there perceived a similar ap-
pearance. I felt certain that it could arise but from one cause—
either a sandbank or a coral reef, for there was not a cloud in the
sky to cast a shadow on the water. I called the attention of
Fairburn to it, as he fortunately just then came on deck to re-
lieve the first mate. He instantly sprang aloft, and, after taking
a hurried glance all around, he ordered the cabin-boy to call the
captain, directing two men to station themselves at each fore-
yard-arm. The captain's face exhibited no little consternation
when he saw the position in which we were placed ; but we could
now do nothing except stand on, and keep our eyes about us.MARK SEAWORTH.

59

" This 7S the consequence of not keeping a careful reckoning,"
said Fairburn, as I siood beside him. " The poor master, afraid
of a fancied danger, has managed to run us into a real one; how-
ever, if the weather holds good, I think me may yet do well."

"I trust so/' I said. "I should think there can be little dan-
ger while we can see the reef as clearly as we now do."

" Ah, you know there is nothing a sailor hates so much as reefs
and shoals," he replied ; " and with good reason. We may say
the larger reefs, but there are some come up almost like the
point of a needle, ani if there is a ripple on the water, I defy the
sharpest eye to make them out." He was all this time looking
sharply ahead, and urging the men stationed aloft to do the same.

We had frequently to alter our course to avoid the reefs
which appeared ahead ; and at last we seemed almost sur-
rounded by them, as we threaded our course through a narrow
channel, where we certainly had no business to be. Everybody
was on deck looking out; for even the ladies were acquainted
with our position, though the master took care to tell them that
it was not his fault we had got into it. However, the sky was
so bright, and the sea so calm and sparkling, that as we glided
slowly and calmly on, it was difficult to believe the real state of
the case. In time, we even got accustomed to it; and when the
steward came to summon us to breakfast, we went into the
cuddy with our usual appetites not in the slightest degree
blunted. On my return, I went forward to look for Fairburn.
" I think we must be pretty well clear by this time," he ob-
served. " The reefs of that island there do not extend to any
great distance." He pointed, as he spoke, to a low, little island
wThich I had not before observed. It had a few trees on it,
which seemed to be growing out of the water, and were clearly
of recent growth. 4 4 It does not do, however, to be too certain
in a" hurry; keep a sharp lookout there, my men," he continued,
hailing the people on the forej^ard. Scarcely had he spoken
when the breeze, having freshened somehwat, and the brig go-
ing rapidly through the water, a tremendous blow was felt
forward, which almost threw us from our feet, and her way was
instantly stopped. The masts groaned and rocked as if they would
have fallen, and the sails bulging out, fixed the vessel only
faster on the pinnacle on which she had struck. Instantly loud
cries rose from many of the crew, the master pulled his hair,
and puffed out four times more smoke than usual from the
meerschaum he had in his mouth, while the ladies shrieked and
cried with terror. Captain Van Deck did not seem to know what
to do with himself, or to order his crew to do, but Fairburn
rushed here and there, calling tfhe people together, and soon
got the sails clewed up.

" What is to be done ?" I asked.

" We must carry a kedge out astern, and try and haul her
off ; and if we succeed, we must get a thrummed sail under her
bows, and then pump out the water which will have got into
her, for it will not do to stick here always."

He had scarcely spoken, when the Dutch Carpenter came from
below with a face full of consternation. ^60	MARK SEAWORTB.

4< The ship will never move from this except to go to the bot-
tom," he exclaimed, as he heard the order given to get the kedge
out. "We had better think of lowering the boat, and saving
onr lives, for the water iz rushing in like a cataract, and it will
very soon be up to the decks."

This was indeed disastrous information, and I soon found it
to be too true, by going myself below to see the state of affairs.
I quickly beat a retreat again on the deck, where the ladies and
all hands were now assembled. I must do the master the jus-
tice to say, that now the danger had actually occurred, he be-
haved far better than I could have expected. He certainly took
things very phlegmaticallv. Calling the crew aft, he very slow-
ly made them a speech, telling them, that as there was no chance
of the ship s carrying them on further, they must now take to
the boats, and that he hoped they would all behave well. He
then ordered the boats to be lowered, and the gangway ladder to
be rigged, to enable the ladies to descend with ease.

"We had three boats—the long-boat, the jolly-boat, and a skiff.
It was arranged that the captain should go in the long-boat, the
first mate in the jolly-boat, and the second mate, whom I volun-
teered to accompany, in the skiff, which, though small, was a
very sea-worthy boat, and I preferred trusting myself to his sea-
manship. The captain and the mates then chose the crew in the
same way as is it customary in forming a watch—namely, one
officer selects a man, and then the next, and so on till the crew
are disposed of. The ladies were, of course, taken in the long-
boat, in which there were in all fourteen people, and eight in
each of the other boats, and it was agreed that we should keep
close together, that we might afford assistance to each other in
case of necessity. Before embarking, we had to arrange a very
important business, the selection of the articles we should take
with us. Fairburn hurried on the people, and urged me to do
the same, whispering in my ear, that any moment the vessel
might slip off the reef, and that we might be ingulfed before we
were ready. The first thing wre did was to get the ladies into the
long-boat; and fortunately it was so calm that there was no
difficulty in so doing, except that Mrs. Van Deck insisted on not
being parted from her husband.

" Wait a minute, my dear frow," he shouted to her in return,
"1 must not desert my people till I have seen them in safety."

We all agreed that no private property should be taken ; but
only the necessary water and provisions, clothing to shelter us
from the weather, arms to defend ourselves, and charts and in-
struments to guide our course. Some time was required to select
the articles, and during it I observed that several of the seamen
were missing ; I mentioned it to Fairburn.

" The fools," he exclaimed ; 44 they cannot resist the seaman's
curse; even at this moment they have gone to put an enemy into
their mouths to steal away their wits. Come and help me ; we
must put a stop to it."

Saying this, he rushed below, seizing an axe, in which I imi-
tated him. Five of the men had broached a cask of rum, and
were drinking from it as rapidly as they could, while two othersMARK SEAWORTIT.

61

were about to join them. Fairbnrn, on seeing this, instantly
stove in the cask with his axe before they could prevent him,
which they attempted to do, and there being three others at
hand, we destroyed them likewise.

" Madmen," exclaimed the mate, "you would throw away
your own lives, and risk those of your shipmates for the sake of
a moment's beastly enjoyment. On deck, now, and attend to
your duty. I will brain the first man who lingers."

This determined conduct had the desired effect. The men had
not drunk enough to become intoxicated, and his resolute man-
ner at once aw^ed them into obedience. Like sulky dogs driven
away from a bone they ascended on deck. Among the articles
selected for the long-boat were three casks of water, some bis-
cuits, salt beef, pork, hams, and cheese, tea and sugar, four jars
of Hollands, some cooking utensils, a lantern, candles, tinder-
box and matches, a keg of gunpowder, some muskets and cut-
lasses, a chronometer, sextants, quadrants, a compass, and
necessary books of navigation; a top-gallant studding-sail,
boom, and fore-royal were also thrown iiito her for a mast and
sail; a little canvas, tarpaulin, and some deal boards were not
forgotten; and the carpenter was enjoined to take such of his
tools as might prove useful. Our boat and the jolly-boat had
their barrels likewise filled with water, and each of us was pro-
vided with our proportion of the same articles, except that we
had fewer arms or blankets ; and, indeed, so small was our stow-
age room, that we had to depend on the long-boat for some of
our provisions. While all these preparations were going forward
my sensations were far from pleasant; for I could not help feel-
ing that any moment the ship might slide off into deep water,
and carry us all down with her. The captain thought different-
ly, and nothing would hurry him. At length her stern percept-
ibly sunk, and this was a signal for a general rush toward the
boats.

" Stay !" exclaimed the captain; "I tell you she will not go yet,
and have I not a right to know ? There is plenty of time to get
quietly into the boats ; you will be tired enough of them before
you get out of them again. We must see that we have left
nothing we may want behind."

Fairburn volunteered this duty, and one by one the men wrere
told off into the other boats. They then examined everything
that was in the beats ; a few trifling articles were suggested as
likely to prove useful ; we searched for them, and then took our
places in the skiff. As we pulled round under the bows we
could see through the clear water the immense hole which the
coral had made through her stout planking ; at the same time
so securely hooked did she appear that I doubt whether she could
have sunk unless the coral point on which she hung had broken
off, or the sea had knocked her to pieces. In the hurry of getting
into the boats at the last moment, everybody had forgotten poor
Ungka, who was seen leaning over the bows looking most im-
ploringly and mournfully at us. Little Maria was the first to
draw our attention to him.63

MARK SEAWORTIL

" Oh, Ungka, poor Ungka ! we must not go without him," she
exclaimed.

Her appeal was not to be resisted. We, in the skiff, pulled
back, and Ungka, seizing a rope which hung from the bowsprit,
lowered himself into the boat, as we pulled under him. The
other three monkeys, seeing where he had gone, attempted to
follow his example. One was in so great a hurry that he fell
into the water, but we picked him out; the other two reached
us without wetting their jackets. Ungka looked at them very
seriously, and seemed to think that they ought to have been left
behind. " At Maria's solicitation, we sent Ungka into the long-
boat, and while we were alongside the others leaped in after
him. But to more serious matters. A short hour ago we were
sailing securely on with a good ship under us—now we were
homeless wanderers on the wide ocean, at a time of the year
when storms might be expected, and in the neighborhood of
coasts inhabited by piratical tribes, who would show us but little
mercy if we fell into their hands.

After pulling some little distance from the ship, we lay on our
oars of one accord to give her a last parting glance, and then we all
came close together to consult what course we should steer. The
nearest port where we should find civilized people was the Span-
ish settlement of Manilla, in Luzon ; but that was nearly to
windward, and if we failed to make it we might be driven on
some shore where we might find no means of escape. The next
place was Singapore, which, though much further off than Ma-
nilla, was to leeward, and from thence the Dutch people were cer-
tain of finding an easy means of return to Batavia.

Some of the crew wished to pull to the little island we had
passed in order to refit the boats, and, by raising the gunwales,
better to prepare them for encountering any rough seas ; but
Captain "Van Deck did not think this necessary, and was besides
unwilling to lose the advantage of the favorable breeze which
was now blowing, and the smooth water which would render
our voyage easy. We lost sight of the Cowlitz just as the sun
sunk in the western wave. We were now gliding calmly over
the starlit sea—the beautiful firmament above us shining with a
splendor peculiar to the torrid zone. The boats sailed well, and
kept company easily together.

" This is one of the vicissitudes to which a seaman is exposed,
Mr. Sea worth," observed Adam Fairburn, as I sat by his side.
" I have been so knocked about, and have met with so many, that
to me it does not seem strange, but it must to you."

" Not so much as you may suppose," I answered. " I have read
so constantly of shipwrecks and disasters at sea, that I am
scarcely surprised to find myself an actor in one of them. How
soon shali we reach Singapore, do you think ?"

" It may take us eight or ten days, or less, if the wind holds
fair ; but even that seems a long time to sit in an open boat, and
yet people have passed as many weeks, with a scarcity of food,
and have been preserved."

" I have no fear of the future, even did not the present calm
weather almost preclude the sensatiou of /ear, for J have bee»MARK SEAWORTH.

68

taught that God is everywhere, and has power to preserve us if
He so wills it. I said this in answer to Fairburn's remark.
^ "Do you know," he observed, "that when I am at sea, espe-
cially as now, in an open boat, or in a small craft, or during the
raging of a storm, that I always feel more clearly that I am in
the hands of the Almighty, or perhaps, I might say, a sense of
man's perfect helplessness. We are too apt to forget this when
roving on shore, in the full enjoyment of high health and spirits;
yet, if we consider how small an injury is sufficient to make the
strongest man feeble as an infant, we should cease to boast of
any strength which is in us."

Such was the style of our conversation, as we sat side by side,
hour after hour, in the boat. 1 gave Fairburn an outline of my
history, and he in return related to me his own adventures,
which were romantic in the extreme ; indeed, since he came to
sea, not a week had passed away without affording him matters
worthy of note.

We had run on some hours, when, as the skiff was in the wake
of the long-boat, we observed that the people in her were, by
their movements, in a great state of alarm. Some were hard at
work baling, while the ladies were turning round as if imploring
our help. We instantly got out our oars, and pulled up to her
as fast as we could. We found that she was leaking very much,
from having been long out of the water, and that it required the
constant labors of the crew to keep her free. As the jolly-boat
and skiff were already as full as was safe for them, we could do
nothing to assist our consort, though we would have run every
risk rather than to see them perish, yet it was utterly impassible
to take them on board with the slightest hope of saving our lives,
should any bad weather come on. While we were almost in
despair what to do, one of the men, whose duty it was to keep^a
look-out, declared that he saw land ahead. We all turned our
eyes in the same direction, and there, sure enough, was a grove
of trees just rising out of the water. This raised our spirits, and
enabled the crew of the long-boat to renew their exertions.
We ran on, when by degrees the stems of the trees appeared, and
we saw before us a small but thickly-wooded island. The breeze
had freshened up; and though the sea was tolerably smooth a
heavy surf was breaking along the whole northern coast.
To the eastward, a reef extended a considerable way, so
we stood more to the west, and hauled round the island in
the hopes of finding a spot on which we could land.
After sailing along for ,a mile, we observed a yellow
sand beach in a little bay, free from rocks, where the
boats might be hauled up free from danger. We joyfully
entered it, and scarcely had our keels touched the shore, than
the crews leaped out, rejoicing at the feeling that they were at
liberty, even although it was on a desert island. A tent was
first made with our boats' sails, by the aid of boughs, for the la-
dies, and we then set to work to repair the long-boat. The car
penter pronounced some of the planks so rotten and worm-eaten
as to make it surprising that she had not at once gone to the
IbpttQin, and he was	of doing anything to them Jest h©64	MARK SEAWORTH.

should make matters worse. Our only means, therefore, of
stopping the leaks, was to nail some canvas, we fortunately had
with us, over the bottom of the boat, having first carefully in-
serted some oakum between the planks, and rubbed them over
with tallow.

Everybody was busily employed ; some were drying the bread,
which had got wat by being carelessly thrown into the bottom
of the boat ; others were gathering oysters, of which a large
number were found ; and the larger number were scouring the
island in search of water, lest our present stock should fall short;
while little Maria Van Deck was amusing herself by taking care
of poor Ungka, who appeared fully to comprehend the nature of
our disaster. A chain had been fastened to him to prevent his
escaping when we landed, though he seemed to have no inclina-
tion to leave his human companions ; but no sooner did the other
little fellows find themselves on shore, than off they set toward
the nearest trees, and leaped and frolicked about in the full en-
joyment of unrestrained liberty. Off they went, springing up
from bough to bough ; and when any one approached, they re-
doubled their exertions, showing clearly that they did not intend
again to trust themselves to the dangers of the deep.

To make the boats more seaworthy, we formed bulwarks of
canvas all the way round them, and converted the fore-royal
into a lug and a jib for the long-boat. We then again launched
them, and as they floated securely in the little bay, we rejoiced
to find that none of them leaked sufficiently to cause uneasiness.

Our work being over, we assembled to take our last meal on
shore, and, as we sat around the fire we had lighted to dress our
provisions, we looked more like a picnic party than a set of ship-
wrecked people. The ladies had recovered their spirits, and Mrs.
Yan Deck presided at the feast with becoming dignity. The cap-
tain then made the people a speech. He told them that they
had behaved very well, and that he hoped they would continue
to do so; and drawing the boats to shore we finished loading
them, and stepping in, once more continued our voyage.

CHAPTER XII.

Continue the Voyage. Future Plans discussed. Discern the Pirate Fleet
ahead of us. Our Measures to avoid being discovered. The chances of
escaping decrease. A pleasant Prospect. A Council of War, in which Mrs.
Van Deck votes for submission, and carries her point. I am in the Minor-
ity. Description of a Sooloo or Illanon Praliu. The Sun rises, and exhibits
us to the Pirates. We get on board the leading Vessel, and are made Pris-
oners. Our Friends share our Fate.

The breeze held favorable, though lighter than we required it>
and the setting sun gave every indication, as we thought, of a
continuance of the fine weather. The long-boat led the way, and
the other two boats were stationed on either quarter, and, as the
stars shone brightly, we had no difficulty in steering our course,
while we should have been able to distinguish any coral reefs
which might have appeared. We thus ran on all night, at the
rate of from three to four knots an hour. Two people kept
watch at a time? while the rest slept—one steered while the pthearmark seawortil	65

looked out. I relieved Fairbum at the helm, for I had now
gained so much practical experience in seamanship that he had
more confidence in me than he had in his crew, some of whom
were careless about keeping the proper course. The boatswain
had the first watch, Fair burn had the middle, and I was to take
the morning one. The first passed away as I have described.
Soon after Fairburn took the helm I awoke, and felt very little
inclination to go to sleep again; indeed, the loud snoring of
the boatswain, who was a Dutchman of the stoutest build, and
my near proximity to him, contributed much to drive sleep from
my eyelids.

" I have been thinking, Fairburn," said I, " that I will no longer
trust to the chance means of getting about from place to
place, but, as soon as we reach a port, I propose to look out for
some small fast-sailing craft, which I shall arm well for self-de-
fense, and then I shall be independent. What do you think of
my plan ?"

" I like it much," he replied. " You must get a good hand as
a master, who knows these seas, or do you propose to go master
yourself ?"

" I am not so conceited with my seamanship as to trust en-
tirely to myself,5' I answered. " The idea has occurred to me,
that you might like to go as master, and I am sure you would
make a good one."

" Nothing I should like better in the world," he exclaimed in
a tone of delight. " I assure you I am most grateful to you for
thinking of me. The life I have often had to lead under inferi-
ors, often tyrannical, rude, and uneducated, has been very irk-
some, and has at times nearly driven me to desperation; but
with you I shall have all the pleasures of a roving life, without
any of the drawbacks I so much hate."

"Well, then, it is settled, Fairburn," I said, equally pleased
with him. "We will not lose an instant, when we get into port,
in looking after a vessel, and picking up a good crew." So we
went on hour after hour, talking on the subject till the watch
was worn out, and daylight began to appear.

"We must get into port first, however, on the old principle of
catching a hare before cooking it," he remarked, laughing.

A hail from the long-boat interrupted us—we were some little
way astern, and we saw her lower her sail, the jolly-boat doing
the same. We stood on till we got up to her.

" Down with your canvas—down !" exclaimed the captain
vehemently. " Don't you see that ahead ?"

We had been quietly following the long-boat and had not
looked beyond her. We now did so, and by the uncertain light
of the coming dawn, we could see the dark sails of several large
prahus standing directly across our course from the eastward.
Had we been a little further advanced we should have been di-
rectly under their stems. If they were pirates our position was
perilous in the extreme. The captain proposed that we should
instantly put about, and pull away from them to the northward
and east; but then it was argued that the moment the sun got
up the flashing of our oar-blades in the water would inevitably6<>	MARK SEA WORTH

betray us, and that our best mode of proceeding was to keep per-
fectly quiet, so that they might pass without perceiving us. The
last proposal was carried, Fairburn, whose opinion was always of
weight, voting for it. The oars were accordingly laid in, and we
all crouched down at the bottom of the boats, no one's head being
allowed to appear above the gunwales. We hoped thus, if the
Malays should see the boats, that they would fancy they were
without occupants, and would not think it worth their while to
go out of their way to examine them. The canvas of the bul-
wark, at the bow, was lifted a little to enable one person to look
through in ofder to watch the proceedings of the prahus. Our
preparations were made before it was quite light; and now came
the most trying time, when the sun, as he rose from the water,
should first shed his rays across its surface. That is the period
when seamen of every nation are more particularly accustomed
to take a steady scrutinizing glance round the horizon, to see
what ships or land may be in sight. We could observe the sails
of the prahus gliding by to the westward like silent phantoms in
the cold, pale light of the morning. We were to the eastward
of the greater part of the fleet, and we began to hope that all
might pass us, when Fairburn and I simultaneously perceived
three others more to the north than the rest, and directly to the
eastward of us. Being thus more to windward than the rest,
they came down rapidly toward us.

" What shall we do now?" I asked of Fairburn. " If we stay
where we are they will scarcely miss us. If we pull on we shall
be directly to leeward of them, and they will certainly see us,
and we cannot escape them."

" To own the truth, I do not see that we have a chance of es-
cape," he whispered. "In attempting to pull away out of their
course to the northward we shall certainly be observed. We
must make up our minds to the worst."

"What do you think that will be?" I asked.

" If they grant us our lives—abject slavery," he answered,
with a groan. "If we could fight first, I should not so much
mind ; but to be picked up by those rascals without a struggle,
as a worm is picked up by a bird, is very trying."

" But don't you think we might master one of the prahus, and
escape in her ?" I asked.

" A brave thought; but one I am afraid our captain is not a
man to execute," was his reply. " I am thinking about the poor
women—we may one of these days find means of escaping out of
the hands of these villains, but they never can."

" Indeed, I can feel for them," I said, thinking of the fate of
my own sister.

" Well, we will try if we can stir the captain up to adopt your
plan," he exclaimed, after a minute's silence. "We have arms
enough, and we will throw ourselves altogether on board the
first vessel which comes up. If we take her by surprise, we
shall have a greater chance of success."

" I will back you up," I said. " I am sure all hands here will
join us."

" Yes, yes," said the men ; " we will fight before we yield."mark bmwonril	$

And to show that they were in earnest, they set to work to ex-
amine the arms we had in the boat. We then hailed Captain
Van Deck and told him what we proposed doing.

"It would be madness," he answered. "We should not have
a chance of success, and we should all be knocked on the head
and thrown into the sea together."

"Fight! fight! Who is talking about fighting?" shrieked
Mrs. Van Deck. "We can't fight, and we won't fight. We will
ask the pirates, or whatever the black gentlemen may be, to be
civil; and I am sure that they are more likely to be so if we are
submissive, than if we were "to try and turn them out of their
vessels, which we could not do."

I must own, now I come to reflect calmly on the subject, that
there was some wisdom in Mrs. Van Deck's observations. As a
rule, it is folly to threaten unless we can perform, or to fight un-
less one has a fair chance of success. Our chance of success was
certainly very small; but still I could not help thinking we
should have some, especially if we could get on board one of the
afterward vessels ; and anything was better than the slavery to
wrhich we should be doomed.

On came the pralius. The southern division had not seen us,
and had already got to the westward of us, but the northern
line was approaching, and would pass most dangerously near
where we were—perhaps a little to the south. We almost held
our breaths with anxiety. A slight change of wind might make
them alter their course rather more away from us ; but that was
scarcely to be expected. Our glasses now showed us clearly
what sort of vessels were in our neighborhood, and made every
shadow of doubt as to their character vanish completely. Their
threatening and ominous aspect was increased, from their dark
bails appearing against the glowing mass of light, which cov-
ered the whole eastern part of the sky from the zenith, growing
still more intense toward the horizon, whence we expected the
sun every instant to appear. The vessels we now saw were of
considerable size, capable of carrying some hundred and fifty
men or more. The lower part was built of solid wood-planks
and timbers, like the vessels of European nations, but the upper
works and decks were chiefly of bamboo, ingeniously fastened
together. The bows were very sharp, the beam was great, and
in length they exceeded ninety feet. The after-part had a cabin,
or poop deck, and a raised deck, or platform, ran right fore
and aft, for the purpose of affording standing-room to the
fighting men, of whom Fair burn told me we should find some
forty or fifty on board. The platform was narrower than the
beam, except forward, when it expanded to the full width,
and where there was a strong bulkhead, with a port in it,
through which a long brass gun was run. A sort of gal-
lery extended all round the sides, like the nettings of a ship, in
which sat the rowers, who were slaves, and not expected to fight
unless in extreme cases. The vessel had from forty to fifty oars,
in two tiers, with two men to each oar. They had two triangle
or sheer masts ; these sheers were composed of two long poles.
The heels of the two foremost were fitted in a pair of bits in the<w	Mark sFAtronTir.

deck, through which ran a piece of horizontal timber, on which
they worked ; so that they could be raised or depressed at
pleasure. The after-pole was shorter than the others, and served
as a prop to them. When the pirates intend to board an enemy,
they allow this mast to fall over the bows, and it serves them
as a ladder to climb on to her decks. They were steered in a
curious way, by two broad-bladed oars running through the
counter at either quarter. A broad platform extended over the
counter, low down, abaft the raised poop. Besides the long
gun I have described, the larger vessels had a similar one run
through the bulkhead of the cabin aft, besides numerous large
swivels, four or more on a side, of various caliber, mounted in
solid uprights, secured about the sides and upper works. On the
stanchions supporting the platform were hung long matchlocks,
fire-arms of various sorts, with spears and swords. These
swivel guns are called Lelahs, and are generally of brass. The
Klewang is a sort of hanger, or short sword. Their most
formidable and favorite weapon is the kriss—a short dagger of
a serpentine form. Each vessel had a square red flag at their
foremast head, and a long pennant aft. The Illanon pirates wear
a large sword, with a handle to be grasped by two hands. They
dress, when going into battle, with chain, and sometimes plate
armor, which gives them a very romantic appearance. The
chain armor is made of wire, and though it will resist the thrust
of a kriss it will not turn a musket ball. I had plenty of time to
contemplate them, and to listen to Fairburn's description of them
and their doings, as they slowly glided on ; and, without the ex-
ertion of any vivid fancy. 1 could see the plumed and gayly
decked warriors walking the platforms, and eagerly looking out
for some craft whom they might venture to attack. Fairburn
also told me, that when disappointed of expected booty,^ they
would land on a coast and carry off any young people and
children on whom they could lay hands.

* I never in my life passed a more anxious time.

" See, they are keeping away," exclaimed Fairburn, who had
been attentively watching the pirates. "They will pass nearly
a mile from us, and we may escape."

Scarcely had he uttered the words, than the sun arose with full
radiance from the water, shedding a mass of glittering light
across the surface, lighting up the sails and hulls of the southern
division, and, as we felt conseious, making us far more conspicu-
ous than before to the approaching enemy. For a few minutes
we had hopes that we had escaped observation ; but the uncer-
tainty did not long continue. The whole line of prahus were seen
to haul their wind, and to stand directly for us. As they ap-
proached, we could see the warriors clustering on the platforms,
brandishing their spears and matchlocks, while the lelahs were
pointed at us. All hope of successful resistance was now gone.
They evidently mistrusted us, and perhaps expected that we were
the boats of some man-of-war sent to intercept them. Even Fair-
burn acknowledged that the slightest show of resistance would
now seal our fate.

"We must give up our idea of an independent cruise roundMABK SEAWOETH.	60

these seas," I remarked to him. " My sweet little sister—I think
of her captivity the most, if captive she is."

" Never despair," he answered. " Depend on it, all turns out
the best in the end ; and what we most try to avoid is often the
very thing to bring us what we require."

" I will try to adopt your philosophy," I replied. "But are
the pirates going to fire on us, or give us their stems."	|

"We will escape the latter treatment, at all events," he ex-!
claimed. " Out oars, my men, and pull boldly up to them, as if
we were glad' to see them—it is our last chance. The people in
the other boats will follow our example."

We fortunately had a Malay with us, and we told him to sing
out that we were friends, that we wTere shipwrecked, and wTouid
pay those well who placed us in safety. This arrangement was
made as we pulled toward the headmost prahu. It had the
effect of stopping the pirates from firing, though the warriors
still kept their hostile attitudes. While we were advancing,
the long-boat and jolly-boat kept back, which further con-
vinced the Malays that we had no hostile intention. The breeze
being fortunately light, we easily pulled up under the counter,
on to which we hooked, when Fairburn and I, followed by the
Malay interpreter, climbed up on board. No one attempted to
injure or stop us ; but a man whom we recognized as the chief
or captain, by the respect the rest paid him, beckoned us toward
him. We had instructed the interpreter what to say, and he
told his story well. He informed the chief, who was keenly
eying us all the while, that our vessel had sunk, with all our
property on board ; that we had been some days at sea trying to
reach a port where we could find some of our countrymen, and
that we would pay him well if he took us there. He looked in-
credulous, and shaking his head, told our Malay that he doubted
our friends paying so much for us as he could pay himself by
selling us, which he intended to do. At a signal from him the
pirates, who were closely pressing us round with sharp creeses in
their hands, their bright eyes glittering maliciously, seized us
by the arms, which they securely bound with ropes, so that we
were completely at the mercy of any one who might choose to
run his weapon into our breasts. We felt, indeed, that they
were only prevented from doing so by recollecting our market-
able value.

Meantime the long-boat and jolly-boat were each taken pos-
session of by different prahus, the former being very nearly run
down by two of the pirate vessels, in their eagerness to get hold
of her, she being considered the most valuable prize, from hav-
ing the women and the largest number of people on board.
What the Malays did to our companions in misfortune, I cannot
say. We heard loud shrieks and cries when they were first capt-
ured, but I suspect they arose from Mrs. Van Deck and her fe-
male friends, at sight of the ferocious-looking beings among
whom they found themselves. We sawT no more of them ; for
the pirates, dropping our boats astern, made sail to join th§ re-
mainder of the fleet.70

MARK SEAWORTH.

CHAPTER XIII.

We begin to taste the Bitters of Slavery. Fairburn's Philosophy, and Causes
for Congratulation. We agree that Things might have been worse, and
Hope revives. A Friend appears when least expected. The Advantages of
performing a good Action. The Story of Hassan, the Malay Lad. The
Pirate Fleet enters a River in Borneo. A marauding Expedition in which
they are successful. We contemplate escaping, but are not successful.
Many Dyaks share our Fate. A Description of our Fellow-prisoners. We
stand out to Sea.

When the chief had done questioning us, we were taken below,
and placed under the platform I have described, with a guard to
watch us, though there was no possibility of our escaping. The
Malay was, however, kept on deck for the purpose, we conclud-
ed, of being further interrogated. No further attention was
paid to us, and the pirates seemed to consider that we were totally
beneath their notice. Toward the evening a little boiled maize
was handed us by our guards, as they were aware that without
food we should soon become of no value to them. For the same
reason they gave us a little dirty water to drink ; and so thirsty
were we, that, foul as it was, we were grateful for it, though we
remembered that it was a piece of unnecessary cruelty, as we
had provisions and an abundance of water in our own boats.

My greatest consolation was in the society of Fairburn, for
we were allowed to sit down on the deck close together, and to
converse without interruption—not that at first we could bring
ourselves to talk much, for our spirits were too depressed at our
change of fortune. The rest of the crew were in still worse
spirits, and sat brooding over their fate in total silence.

" Well, Fairburn," I at last exclaimed with a sigh, " our pros-
pects seem bad enough now, at all events."

" Oh, they might have been wTorse," he answered, smiling in
spite of our situation. "You know the gentlemen might have
cut our throats, or made us walk the plank, or stripped us of our
clothes, or lashed us to different parts of the vessel apart from
each other, or they might have amused themselves by beating
us, or we might have been sent to work at the oars. Then, per-
haps, our Malay is persuading the chief that he will make more
of us by ransoming us, and, as we are still alive, we may find a
chance of escaping. Oh, depend upon it, things might be much
worse than they are ; and we should be grateful."

"I like your philosophy, but it is difficult to follow," lob-
served.

" No, not at all," he replied ; " only get accustomed to believe
that everything is ordered for the best, and you will find it
very easy. We cannot tell what misfortunes we may have
escaped by the adventure which has befallen us. We should
always compare our present state with what it might have been
under still more adverse circumstances, not with what we wish
it to have been."

4' Then you mean to say, that if we had remained in the
boats some greater misfortune might have happened to us,"
said I.

"Jfrgactlj so," fee answered ; "fe boats might have sprungMark seawortb.	Hi

leaks, and have gone down, or might have run on some coral
bank in the night, and have been lost; or a storm might have
arisen and overwhelmed them, or some other casualties might
have occurred. My firm belief is that God is everywhere. IJe
orders everything for the best. We cannot too often repeat this,
for we may even forget the greatest truths at times when they
are most needed. If we could but always remember this one;
we should be saved the guilt of much impious repining and
despondency."

"True, true; I was almost forgetting this," I exclaimed.
" Thanks, Fairburn, for reminding me."

I can assure my young friends that the perfect confidence I
felt in God's kind providence enabled me to bear up wonderfully
against the misfortunes which had overtaken me ; and I am sure
that in similar cases, if they put their trust in God, He will equal-
ly support them.

While we had been speaking I had observed a young Malay
lad pass constantly, and put his head in to look at us. There ap-
peared to be a look of peculiar intelligence on his countenance,
and as if he wished to draw our attention to himself. When he
came again I pointed him out to Fairburn, whose back had been
toward him. He looked at him attentively. The lad, however,
didiQot attempt to speak ; and when he saw that no one was ob-
serving him, he put his finger to his lips, the universal sign, all
over the world, of imposing silence.

" What can he mean ?" I asked of Fairburn, when the lad had
again disappeared.

" I think I recollect his features—I must have met him some-
where," he said. " Oh! now I know. He must be a lad whose
life I once saved from a party of savages on the coast of New
Guinea. He belonged to a small trading vessel from Ceram, or
one of the neighboring islands, which are accustomed to visit
that coast to barter fire-arms, calico, and iron-work, for slaves,
nutmegs, trepang, tortoise-shell, and edible birds' nests. She
had been driven out of her course by a gale and found herself on
a part of the coast with which no one on board wae acquainted.
Before she could make good her retreat, she was perceived by
some of the inhabitants. The inhabitants of New Guinea are
called Papuans. They are negroes, with very ugly features, and
are composed of two races—the hill and the coast Papuans ; the
latter being very fierce and barbarous, and keeping the former
in subjection. The people of whom I am now particularly
speaking are said to be cannibals. They possess a number of
small vessels, which they send out on piratical excursions to a
very considerable distance from their homes. Their mode of
warfare is rude in the extreme, their weapons consisting only
of bows, arrows, and spears. They are said to devour the
prisoners they make during these excursions. They may do so
sometimes, but I think it more probable that they preserve their
lives to sell them as slaves. . Well, as soon as the strange prahu
was seen, a number of these war-boats put out of a harbor, the
entrance of which was concealed by trees, and, before she could
escape, surrounded her. The Malays fought bravely, but they72	MARK SEAWOitfti.

were not prepared for war; and after several of their numbe*
were killed they were overpowered. I at that time was serving
on board a whaler, which had put into a bay near where this
took place. I was away in one of the boats when, rounding
a point, I saw what was going forward. The Papuans,
having rifled the vessel, and taken all the people out of her,
set her on fire, and were making the best of their way to
the shore. Having heard of the barbarities they practice, and my
boat's crew being well armed, and having a gun in the bows of
the boat, I determined to rescue some of the victims. My men
gave way with a will, and we dashed after the pirates, They had
had experience of the effects of our fire-arms, and when they
saw us in chace they suspected our intentions, and did their ut-
most to reach the shore. All escaped except two. We sent a
shot through the bows of the first, and the people on board,
finding her sinking, leaped into the water and endeavored to
escape by swimming; the other we ran alongside. The crew
fought very bravely. We saw three prisoners among them.
Before we could prevent them they cut the throats of two of
the unhappy men. One of their chiefs was going to treat the
third, a young lad, in the same way, when I shot the rascal
dead. The rest of the people then jumped overboard and swam
on shore.

" If there were any prisoners onboard the vessel which sunk,
they must have gone down in her, for we could find none, and
they would certainly have swum toward us had their hands
been free. It afterward struck me that I had no right to
interfere as I did. I certainly caused a great loss of life, and
the preservation of the lad was the only result. However, I
had no time for consideration, and could not help it; indeed,
I should probably act in the same way if I was placed in
a similar situation again. The lad was very grateful, and
became very much attached to me. I took him on board
the whaler, and he very soon got into our ways ; but as we
were bound Jo the southward, I was afraid the cold would
kill him, accustomed as he was to a torrid zone, so put him on
board a vessel we fell in with, sailing for Borneo, to which
country I understood he belonged. I managed to explain to
him, with some difficulty, my reasons for parting with him.
When he comprehended them, he appeared very grateful, and
shed many tears as he went over the side. I certainly never
expected to see him again."

"If, as I think, you did rightly by attempting to save the lives
of some fellow-creatures from the hands of cannibals, you see
you are likely to benefit by the deed ; for I have no doubt that
this young lad will do his best to be of service to us. He tries to
show us his good wishes," I said.

" I am sure he will. I know that I intended to do right when
I saved his life," remarked Fairburn.

He then continued, after a long silence, " I wonder how it is
that God allows cannibals and such like savages to exist. Does
he punish them as he would us if we committed the like acts, do
you think ?"MARK SEAWOBTH;	73

"I have been taught to think that we ought not to attempt to
account for many of the Divine ordinances, otherwise than by
believing that they are a part of one great and beneficent system.
As God is just, we cannot suppose that he would consider ignor-
ant savages equally guilty with educated men, who know and
disobey his laws. I have an idea, that savages exist to employ
the energies of Christain men in converting them to the truth,
and civilizing them. I may be wrong ; but the great law of
nature would make me suppose I am right. We have to toil to i
make the earth yield us produce, thus to strengthen our physical f
qualities; and I believe we have many moral duties to perform,
in order to draw forth and strengthen our moral qualities. We
have the poor to feed and clothe, the ignorant to educate, the
turbulent to discipline ; why should we not believe that, situated
as Great Britian is, with more extensive influence than any other
nation on earth, she has the duty committed to her of civilizing
the numberless savage tribes with whom her commerce brings
her in contact."

" There is much truth in what you say, though the idea is new
to me ; where did you get it ?" he asked.

I told him from my school-fellow, Prior, who had a particular
friend studying under the excellent and justly celebrated Dr.
Arnold ; then not so well known to the world as he has since
become. It may seem strange to my readers that, situated as
we then were, we should have talked on in this strain ; but we
found that so doing tended to strengthen our courage, and to
keep our thoughts from dwelling on our own misfortunes.
Night came on ; arid we began to suffer from the pangs of hun-
ger, but more especially from thirst, and our barbarous captors
turned a deaf ear to all our petitions for a little water. At last,
hopeless of relief, we stretched ourselves on the deck, in the
expectation of recruiting our strength by sleep. We, at all events,
were better off than the slaves in the hold of a slave-vessel, for
they have not room to stretch their legs, or to rest their weary
backs.

I had managed to fall asleep, when I was awoke by a voice
saying, " Eh ; glad see massa. Want drink?" I guessed it was
that of Hassan, the young Malay. I awoke Fairburn, who sat
up. The lad took his hand, and kissed it over and over again,
but was afraid of speaking. He then showed us that he had
brought us a jar of water, that we afterward found he had
taken from our own stock in the boat. He also brought a pan-
nikin to drink from. *We passed it round to our companions,
and when we had exhausted our supply, he took away the jar
with the same caution and silence as before. Here, against all
probability, was a friend who might be useful to us now, and
ultimately might serve us greatly.

Somewhere toward the evening of the next day we found, by
the noises round us, that we were in the middle of the fleet,
which had formed one compact mass. Gongs were struck as
signals, arms were clashed, and the chiefs were continually cal-
ling to each other, as if holding consultation as to some impor-
tant proceeding. Some time after dark we could feel, from the74	MARK SEAWORTH.

perfect calmness, and the want of that heaving motion which is
nearly always experienced at sea, that we had entered a deep
bay, or a gulf, or the mouth of some large river. We glided
noiselessly on for some time, the only sound heard being that of
the oars as they were dipped into the water, till the anchors
were let go, and the vessels remained stationary.

I asked Fairburn what he thought of the proceedings of our
captors.

" I think, from the silent way in which they go on, that they
must be on one of their kidnapping expeditions," he answered.
" At first I thought they were approaching their homes, and
they might be Bornean pirates from the west coast; but I have
now no doubt that they are Illanons from Sooloo. They more
nearly answer the descriptions I have had of the latter ; but, as
you know, my cruising has been more to the south and to the
eastward, so that I have not fallen in with them."

All night long we lay in perfect silence. I contrived to get
my head out a little way from under the platform, at the .risk of
a blow from a kriss; but I wanted fresh air, and to see what
sort of a place we had brought up at. Of fresh air I got but
little, though I discovered that we were in a small bay, closely
surrounded by lofty trees, which completely concealed us, ex*
cept from any one passing directly in front of it. We were evi-
dently in ambush for some purpose or other—probably for the
object at which Fairburn surmised.

We were visited during the night by young Hassan—he
brought us water and food. Fairburn tried to learn from him
where we were, and what was going to happen, but, putting his
finger to his mouth, he intimated that he was afraid of speaking,
and hurried off. We remained, unable to sleep, in anxious ex-
pectation of daylight. At early dawn every one was astir,
though cautious as before of making any noise. The anchors
were got up, and the warps which had secured the vessels to the
trees were cast off, and we glided out of the bay.

The pirates were so engaged in the work they were about, that
they did not watch as narrowly as before, and we were, there-
fore, able to creep out from under the platform, and, by climb-
ing up the stanchions, to look about us. We were pulling up a
broad stream, bounded on either side by dark forests, the trees
of which grew down to the very edge, their boughs overhanging
the stream, while their shadows were reflected with peculiar dis-
tinctness in it. Behind arose ranges of* lofty mountains, whose
summits were lost in the gloom of that early hour. The trees
were alive with monkeys and squirrels, and birds of gaudy
plumage flitted about in every direction on the wTing, apparently
to take a look at the strangers. Alligators were enjoying their
morning swim, and, disturbed by our approach, they plunged
under the water to escape from our keels. Here and there in the
forests were open patches, where ruined huts showed that vil-
lages had been once destroyed by some incursion like the present,
or by the attack of hostile tribes of the Dyaks eager to fill their
... head-houses with the heads of the conquered.

At last, rounding a point, we came suddenly on a large DyakMARK SEAWOBTH.	75

village. Treachery had been at work. The boom, which should
have been across the river to prevent surprise, was not secured,
and was easily driven aside and passed. Just at that moment
the rays of the rising sun first struck the topmost peaks of the
surrounding mountains, casting on them a pink hue, and making
the scene below appear of a yet darker tinge. The town consisted
of some thirty or more large houses raised on piles, and each capa-
ble of holding several families, perhaps altogether amounting to
two hundred people. On either side of the town, on slight emi-
nences, were two forts, surrounded by a strong stockade—the
upper part surmounted by a sort of chevaux-de-frise of split bam-
boos. The whole town was also surrounded by a stockade. On
the walls of the fort were several lelahs, or brass swivel guns, of
native manufacture. Outside the stockade were groves of cocoa-
nut trees, and patches of open ground for the cultivation of rice,
yams, and sago. The inhabitants were still apparently buried in
profound repose, unsuspicious of coming evil. No one was stir-
ring—not a sound was heard.

We dashed on at a rapid rate ; and I had scarce time to observe
the scene I have described. The Malays ran the sharp bows of
their shallow prahus on to the shore—the triangle n^sts were
instantly lowered, and formed bridges on to the banks, and, in
some places, to the very walls of the forts. Before the alarm was
given they were swarming with savage warriors, who, kriss and
asseghai in hand, rushed into the town, and clambered into the
forts and houses. Those who resisted were slaughtered without
mercy—the young people and children were bound with cords,
and were given over to a band who followed the warriors on pur-
pose to take charge of the prisoners. When they had secured as
many prisoners as their vessels could carry, they no longer gave
quarter to any they met, but wantonly destroyed them. The
remainder of the inhabitants escaped to the woods, where the
Malays could not follow them.

While the battle was raging at its height the attention of the
Malays on board was so completely drawn from us, that it struck
me we might be able to make our way along the mast on to the
shore, and then concealing ourselves in the woods, wait till the
expedition had sailed. I thought that we might then get away
to Singapore in a Dyak vessel, or a Chinese trader, many of
which I had heard visited the coast. Fairburn, however, was
of the opinion that the attempt would be worse than futile. In
the first place, we should be inevitably seen by the Malays, and
should be very likely fired at and killed; or, if brought back
alive treated with far greater harshness than before. The Dyaks,
too, he pointed out were worse savages than the Malays, and ir-
ritated by their defeat, they would not stop to consider whether
we were the cause of it, but for the sake of our heads alone,
would murder us without compunction. All hope, therefore, of
escape was for the present abandoned.

The pirates then set fire to the house, which, being built of
bamboo, and thatched with palm leaves, burnt like tinder.
Having accomplished their work of destruction to their entire
satisfaction with little loss to themselves, they shoved their pra-76	MARK SEAWOETH.

hus into the stream, and proceeded as fast as they could toward
the sea. The captives, on being brought on board, were placed
under the platform close to us, very much to our additional in-
convenience. The poor wretches seemed very much astonished
at seeing us, and they evidently comprehended that we were in
much the same condition as themselves. I could not help fan-
cying that it gave them some satisfaction.

In appearance, they were far from an attractive race. They
were of a copper color, with small black eyes, black and pierc-
ing, mouths large, thick lips, and teeth filed into points, and
blackened by their custom of chewing the betel-nut. The noses
of some of the men were almost aquiline; but generally they
were rather inclined to be flat. Their heads were wrell formed,
and might be almost called intellectual; their hair was slightly
shaven in front, and all thrown to the back of the head. They
were of the middle height, very strongly and well-built, and
with limbs admirably proportioned. They were most remarka-
ble for the number of rings they wore in their ears; those of
higher rank having no less than fifteen, which weighed the lobe
down almost to the shoulders. Their dress consisted of a cloth
round the waist, which hung down in front, and some had on a
sort of skin waistcoat., and a cloak over the shoulders.

The women had petticoats of native cloth fastened above the
hips. Their hair was fine and black, and fell down in profusion
behind their backs. Some of them, indeed, might be called
pretty. The greater number of these people had a frank and
pleasing expression of countenance ; and we since have good rea-
son to know that they can be easily civilized. Their arms were
brought on board as trophies, They consisted of the blow-pipe
(the sumpitan), it is about eight feet long ; and from it they eject
small arrows, poisoned with the juice of the upas, chiefly for
killing birds. They had also long, sharp knives, called parangs,
spears, and shields, in addition to the fire-arms, which they pro
cure where they can find them.

Reaching the mouth of the river, without interruption, we
stood out to sea,

CHAPTER XIV.

Suffer from Heat. Prognostications of a Storm. The Consequences of doing
Evil. No friendly Port under our Lee. The Dutchmen made to work at the
Oars. A Storm comes on. The Fleet scattered. We spring a Leak. Still we
agree that everything is for the best. It's an ill Wind that blows no one
good. A Friend in Sight. We see the Dutch Brig destroying some of the
Prahus. Ours next attacked by her. We feel it disagreeable to be shot at
even for our Benefit. The Pirate's last Fight. The Prahu sinks, and we
are preserved.

THe prahus were now so deeply laden that the Illanons were anx-
ious to return as fast as possible to their own country. They kept
a good offing from the shore to avoid molestation from any of their
brethren, who might be tempted, by guessing the nature of their
freight, to sally out and pick off any stragglers. The truth is,
that the whole of this magnificent archipelago was given up to
anarchy and predatory warfare, the strong on all points preyingMARK SEAWORTIl	11

on the weak ; they, in their turn, as they became enfeebled by
their own victories, succumbing to other tribes who had in the
meantime risen to power, while even their commerce was com-
bined with a system of slave-dealing and plunder. The follow-
ing morning there was a dead calm ; I never felt the heat so
great. The sun shone down with intense fury, and seemed to
. pierce through the bamboo covering above our heads. The very
atmosphere was stagnant, Had it not been for the supply of
I water with which Hassan had furnished us through the night,
1 we should have died of thirst; as it was we suffered much.
From the feeling of the atmosphere Fairburn prognosticated
that we were about to be visited by a storm of unusual severity.
The pirates seemed to think the same, for they lowered their sails,
which were indeed useless, and putting the heads of the vessels
seaward endeavored to obtain a good offing from land.

From this we judged that we were off a part of the coast
where they had been accustomed to commit depredations, and
that they were afraid, should they be shipwrecked, that the in-
habitants would retaliate by destroying them. There could be
no doubt that such was the case, because otherwise they would
have pulled toward the shore, in the hope of being in time to
take shelter in one of the numerous bays and creeks with which
it is indented.

"Such is the consequence of evil doing," said Fairburn, mor-
alizing, as we came to this conclusion. " Honest men can go
where they like, and have no enemies to fear; rogues have the
door shut in their faces in all directions, and have reason to fear
that all men are their enemies.

The poor slaves tugged at the oars till their strength almost
gave way. At last two dropped from fatigue and died. At all
events they were without ceremony thrown overboard. Several
of the Malays then advanced toward us ; they looked at Fair-
burn and me, and seeing by our dress and appearance that we
were officers and might prove more valuable to them in some
other way, they passed us by, and selected two of the Dutch
seamen to fill the places of the wretches who had died.

The Dutchmen, though they could not help comprehending
what they were expected to do, showed a strong determination
not to set about the work, till the sharp points of the glittering
knives held at their breasts warned them it would be wiser to
obey. Uttering a groan of pain, the poor fellows went to their
laborious occupation. Unaccustomed to such severe toil, with a
burning sun overhead, they feared that a few days would ter-
minate their existence. An ominous silence pervaded the ocean ;
so calm lay the vessels that neither the bulkheads nor masts
were heard to creak. The heat grew, if possible, still more op-
pressive. Then came on a sudden and slow upheaving of the
deep, followed quickly by a loud rushing noise ; a mass of boil-
ing froth flew over the hitherto tranquil sea. The vessels,
as it struck their broadsides, heeled over to it—some right-
ed as they were turned by the oars, and flew before it-
several, we had reason to believe, went over to rise no more.
Every moment the sea got up higher, and the wind blew more78	MARK SEAWORTB.

furiously. Onward we flew, the oars now perfectly useless—the
men at the rudders scarcely able to move them so as to guide the
course of the vessel. Where we went we could not tell. Clouds
chased each other over the hitherto serene sky, and a thick driv-
ing rain, a complete cataract of water, descended, shrouding the
coast from our sight. The seas leaped to a terrific height in our
wake, and following us, almost dashed over our stern ; but the
lightly built vessel rose over them, and onward again we went
uninjured. The tempest had raged for three or four hours, and
showed no signs of abating. We climbed up, as we had done
before, to look out. The whole sea was a mass of tossing waves
and foam, and far as the eye could pierce through tlie gloom,
not another prahu was in sight. The tempest had scattered far
and wide the barks of the fierce warriors as the summer breeze
would the light chaff. Their pride seemed very much humbled,
and they no longer made use of the loud boastful language in
which they had before indulged. The working of the vessel as
she was tossed up and down by the waves caused her to leak
most alarmingly, and all hands were set to work to bail her out.
In this we, of course, very willingly joined, for our own lives
depended on her being kept afloat; and it, besides, enabled us to
stretch our limbs and look about us. Everything capable of
holding water was made use of, and the calabashes, kettles,
buckets, and pans were passed along from hand to hand from
the hold to the side of the vessel, and back again with the greatest
rapidity. We kept the water under, but that was all; and it
seemed most questionable whether we should be able, in this
condition, to get back to Sooloo. Along the whole coast there
was not a place where we could venture to enter to repair
damages, for although the Malays might not kill their fellow-
religionists, they would not hesitate to confiscate their vessel and
to sell them as slaves. While we were employed as I have de-
scribed, Fairburn observed to me :

4'You were saying, Mr. Sea worth, that everything is for the
best. Suppose, now, had we been caught in our boats by this
storm, how do you fancy the skiff would have weathered it ?"

4k But badly, I suspect," I replied.

44 So I have been thinking. We could not possibly have reached
Singapore, and though we might have been picked up by some
vessel, the chances are that we should not; and so what we
thought our greatest misfortune may after all have proved the
means of our preservation."

44 The very idea which has been passing in my mind," I replied.
44 I wonder, though, what has become of Captain Van Deck and
his wife, and poor little Maria, and the rest of the party in the
long-boat."

44 He who rules the waves will have preserved them if He has
thought fit so to do," observed Fairburn. "Remember, we have
.only our ownselves to account for. If we are preserved, it is not
because of our own merits, but by His inscrutable will, for some
end we know not of. If they are lost, it is not because they are
worse than we, but because He knows that it is better that so it
should be,"MARK SEAWORTII.	79

The pirates seeing us talking, and fancying that we did not
work as hard as we might, gave us a hint to be silent, by showing
us the point of a spear, and we were obliged to bail away harder
than ever. While we were at work the clouds opened, the sky
in the horizon cleared slightly, and there were evident signs of
the gale breaking. In a little time more the wind lessened, and
the sea no longer ran so perilously high as before. Still we were
in much danger, for the leaks rather increased than lessened, and,
it required the utmost exertions of all hands to keep the vessel
free of water. We hoped, however, when it grew calm, that
the leaks would close, and we might be able to pursue our voy-
age.

In this condition the night overtook us. Whether we should
keep afloat till daylight none of us could say. It was one of
the most weary nights I ever spent, for we were allowed no
cessation from our toil. We now felt that we were slaves indeed.
Our masters looked on, and some slept while we worked. Bay-
light found us still laboring. The pirates looked out anxiously
to discover some of their consorts. Two were in sight in the far
distance—but they beheld another spectacle, which filled them
with alarm, while it made our hearts bound with hope. It was
a square-rigged vessel, her topsails just visible above the horizon,
and, from the squareness of her yards, and the whiteness of her
canvas, we trusted that she was a man-of-war. The Illanono,
who are well accustomed to discern the various classes of ves-
sels, and to know their armaments, that they may avoid catch-
ing a Tartar, were of our opinion. The stranger was to wind-
ward, so that they would have had but small chance of escap-
ing, even by attempting to pull up in that direction. By keeping
before the wind, when their oars would less avail them, their
chance of escape was still smaller. We watched the proceedings
of the stranger with intense interest. The other two prahus were
nearer to her than we were, and thus she would certainly make
sail after them before she attempted to follow us ; and, in the
meantime, it was possible that, by keeping on a wind, the prahu
we were on board might escape. The brig might also per-
ceive some others of the fleet more to windward,-which we could
not see, and might go after them. If so, the possibility of her
escaping was very much increased, and we might still be doomed
to a long if not an endless slavery.

It was with the greatest difficulty that we could keep to our
work of bailing, so intense became our anxiety to watch the
proceedings of the stranger ; and more than once I felt the
sharp point of a lance against my ribs, reminding me of the task
imposed on me. We saw by her movement that the brig had
very soon discovered the other two prahus, for as fast as she
could she was making sail, and standing after them. They en-
deavored to escape, and, to our great joy, ran after us, thus in-
creasing the probability of our being captured. The brig, how-
ever, came up very rapidly with the other prahus, and, as soon
as she got near enough, she opened her fire on them, a fore-
taste of what we were to expect, for pirates deserve no mercy,
and they were not likely to receive any at her hands. TheySO	MARK SEAWORm.

were brave, or, at all events, desperate men, and returned her
fire with their big stem gun and lelahs, though the latter were
not likely to do much harm. Her guns were well and rapidly
worked. The foremost mast of one of the prahus was shot away,
and the other fared still worse. Several shots seemed to have
struck her, still she held on. We saw her rise to the top of a
wave, then down she glided into the trough of the sea. We
looked for her in vain. It was her last plunge ; and with her
crew of savage warriors and hapless slaves, she sunk to rise no
more. The brig did not heave to in order to save any of the
wretches, but ran close to the vessel she had crippled. Before
she ran alongside, she opened her entire broadside on the pirate,
so as still more effectually to prevent her escaping, The chiefs
fought fiercely, like men who know that their fate is sealed, and
are determined to sell their lives dearly. They discharged their
lelahs in quick succession ; they kept up till the last a hot fire
from their long gun, and sent showers of arrows from their
bows. When they got to still closer quarters their spears came
into play ; and, as the Europeans leaped down on their decks to
take possession, many were severely wounded by their spears
and creeses thrust through the bamboo planking. Then when
the Malays saw that they could do no further injury to their
conquerors, they fired the vessel in several places, in the hope of
destroying them at the same time with themselves.

The Dutchmen were brave fellows, and in spite of the risk
they ran, they managed to save some of those they found on
board, before they cast loose from the burning prahu. The brig
then made sail after us. Long before she came up to us the
Malay vessel, with her crew of savage desperadoes, had followed
her consort to the bottom of the ocean. Dreadful as was their
fate, they had, from their numerous atrocities, so richly de-
served it that no one could pity them. We next had to look out for
ourselves. The same sanguinary scene that we had witnessed
at a distance was now to be enacted on board our vessel. As
we kept right ahead of the brig, her bow-chasers only could
reach us, and with those she plied us as rapidly as they could be
loaded, the shot flying over and around us, and one striking us
on the counter, and killing two men who were working the
lelahs placed there. The pirates in return were not idle. The
long gun was worked vigorously, though not with much effect,
but the lelahs and matchlocks kept up a galling fire on the brig,
while the bows and arrows were kept ready to come into play
as soon as she could get near enough to feel their effect.

Men may feel perfectly indifferent to danger when going into
action as combatants, with their passions excited and expecting
victory ; but, situated as we were, without any honor and glory,
such as it is, to be gained, and with a very great chance of be-
ing killed, the case was very different. I wul not acknowledge
exactly to have felt fear; but I experienced a very disagreeable
sensation as the shot of our friends came flying around us, and
some of the equally unfortunate Dyaks, and one or two Malays
were struck down close to us. The feeling would have been
still worse had we not been so eagerly engaged in watching theMARK SEAWORTH. s	81

brig, wi'ffi the expectation of being released, and hoping to es-
cape unhurt. At last a shot struck the head of our mainmast,
and down came the sail; the foremast very soon followed,the after
part being struck, and with the sail it swung over the bows. The
Malays were too much engaged with their enemy to attempt to
cut it away, for they saw that all hope of escape was lost. Now the
savage fury of their natures broke forth. As the musketry of
the Dutchmen came rattling among us, they sent forth the most
frightful shrieks and yells in return, gnashing their teeth
and clashing their weapons together, as they waited to
meet their assailants hand to hand. The Dutch captain,
knowing that there were prisoners on board, instead of firing
away at a distance till the prahus sunk, as from the character of
the Malays he would have been justified in doing, ran along-
side, shouting out that he would afford quarter to those who
sought it. The fierce Malays answered him with loud cries of
derision and shrieks of despair, and continued discharging their
weapons with greater fury than before. We now discovered that
what we at first thought a great misfortune, namely, the leaky
condition of the vessel, was in reality the means of preserving
our lives. Had it not been for that, we should have remained
bound and helpless ; but in order to allow us to work at bailing
out, the pirates had set us free. Although the slaves are not
usually expected to fight, yet in the present desperate state of
affairs arms were put into their hands, and they were told that
if they did not defend themselves they would all be slaughtered.
Men often fight blindly, scarcely knowing for what, and such
was the case with these unfortunate wretches. I speak of the
slaves who had before been on board the prahus to work the oars.
Many of the poor Dyaks still remained bound, though at the last
moment their countrymen endeavored to relieve them. No
sooner did the sides of the two vessels touch, than the Malays
with that mad fury which sometimes possesses their race, en-
deavored to climb up the sides of the brig, careless of their own
lives, and only seeking to destroy their enemies, well-knowing
that they had not a chance of success. They were repulsed with
musketry, boarding-pikes, and pistols; still on they rushed, the
death of some only increasing the madness of others. Fairburn
and I, with the Dutchmen, hung back, endeavoring to shelter
ourselves from the shot on the opposite side of the platform, till
we could find an opportunity to get on board. The Dyaks shrunk
down appalled at the unearthly din, unaccustomed as they were
to so rapid a discharge of fire-arms. But a fresh enemy was now
assailing the devoted vessel of the pirates. No one attending to
bailing her out, the water was gaining rapidly on her, its ingress
being expedited by the shot-holes lately made. Loaded as she
was with booty, with living men and dead bodies, as the water
rose she sunk lower and lower. Many of the wounded were
drowned where they lay. Several of the Dyaks, not yet released,
shared the same fate. We had time to cut the thongs which
bound the limbs of a few, when we saw that not another mo-
ment was to be lost. We had worked our way forward as the
pirates were clustering more thickly at the stern. The bow of82

MARK SEAWORTH.

the prahu swung for a few seconds toward that of the brig, the
mast becoming entangled in the fore-chain-plates ; we seized the
opportunity, and crying out in Dutch and English that we were
friends, which indeed our dress showed, we ran along it, and
leaped into the fore-chains.

A few pistols were fired and pikes thrust at us before the sea-
men discovered that we were not pirates ; and a wounded Malay
thrust his pike into the back of one poor fellow as he was about
to spring forward. A few of the Dyaks followed our example,
and we endeavored to preserve their lives ; but no sooner did the
Malays perceive what had happened, than they attempted to
reach the brig in the same way. With terrific shrieks they
rushed on, but they were too late—the sea had already reached
the deck of the prahu. The Dutchmen cut off the grapnels, and
with a sudden lurch down she went, carrying wdth her the still
shrieking and threatening warriors. I shall never forget the
dreadful expression of countenance of those almost demon-like
beings, as brandishing their arms with furious gesticulations,
their feet still clinging to the platform on which they so often
had fought and conquered in many an action, the water closed
over their heads. How great was the contrast which a few short
minutes had wrought; but lately we were surrounded by them,
and had every prospect of sharing their fate, and now we were
among civilized men eager to succor us. Truly we had to thank
Heaven who had so mercifully preserved us.

As I lay that night in a hammock, slung in the cabin of the
kind Dutch officer who commanded the brig, I heard a voice
whisper softly in my ear—44 God is great—God is everywhere."

CHAPTER XY.

Hassan follows us and is nearly shot by mistake. The Consequence of being
seen in bad Company. We find ourselves on board the Swalen. Death of
Captain Van Deck. His Widow alters for the better. Little Maria wounded.
Our Fears for her Safety. Another Mourner appears. Ungka makes his
appearance unexpectedly. I study Languages. We sail up a River to land our
Dyak Passengers. Take a Pilot on board. His Intelligence. Find we have
entered the wrong River. Friendly Intercourse with the Natives. Visit a
Dyak House. I gain Information of great Interest to me.

As I was climbing into the chains of the brig, I caught sight,
through the smoke of the pistols flashing round us, of a Malay
closely following me. I thought that he was about to run his
creese into me, and I was about to strike him on the head with
a sword I had seized to defend myself, when I observed it was
young Hassan, who had all the time been watching our move-
ments with the intention of aiding us. The rush of seamen and
the Dyaks threw him off the spar, and he was precipitated into
the sea, between the two vessels.

"Poor, poor fellow, I could*have done much to save his life,"
I exclaimed to myself, but it was not a moment for regret.

Scarcely a minute after the prahu sunk, ingulfing all with
her. Fairburn and I, with those who had been preserved, were
going aft to the captain, when I caught sight of a marine level-
ing his musket at the head of a man floating in the water,MARK SEAWORTII.	8B

" There still lies one of those rascally Malays," he said in
Dutch ; " I will put an end to his misery."

Without a moment's thought I sprang toward him, and threw
up his weapon. I thought I recognized the features. I wTas
right. It was the faithful Hassan. He was almost exhausted,
and looked as if he could not reach the side of the vessel. In-
stantly Fairburn threw off his jacket, and plunged overboard,
while I cast a rope toward him. He swam out with powerful
strokes toward the poor fellow, and grasped him just as he was
on the point of sinking. As the brig had only been drifting to
leew^ard, they were at no great distance. I again hove the rope
toward them. Fairburn seized it, and, lifting the light form of
the Malay lad under his left arm, he hauled himself on board.

In a short time Hassan recovered. He told us that, knowing
the prahu must sink, he had struck out away from her; and,
though he was drawn a short distance down in the vortex she
made, he soon again reached the surface, and then swam toward
the brig, trusting that we should see him, and would endeavor
to save him. He was the only survivor of the Malays. Two of
the Dutchmen belonging to the skiff, and the Malay interpreter,
were missing. Twelve of the Dyaks also escaped, though several
of them were wounded, who were immediately placed in the
surgeon's hands. The poor fellows looked very grateful, and,
although they certainly never before had heard of the healing
art, they seemed fully to comprehend that what he was doing
was for their benefit.

When we got aft, we had an account to hear, which naturally
very much shocked us; however, I will narrate it as things oc-
curred. We found that the vessel we were on board was the
Dutch Colonial Brig Swalen, commanded by Lieutenant Cloete.
The commander was on the quarter-deck with several of his
officers, and, as we were led up to him by a midshipman, he re-
ceived me and Fairburn with the greatest kindness, shaking us
by the hand, and congratulating us on our providential escape.
He at once saw that we were weak from the want of food, and
the danger and excitement we had undergone.

" I would at once ask you into my cabin to refresh and rest
yourselves, gentlemen," he said, " but it is at present occupied
by some of your late companions in misfortune."

" What! have any escaped? Indeed, we rejoice to hear it,"
we both exclaimed.

'4 Some few have, but many have been lost," answered the
commander, gravely. " It was a hard necessity—but I know the
nature of the Malays well, and had we not fired on them they
would not have yielded." While he was speaking, a boy came
out of the cabin and went up to him. " Oh, they wish to see
you ; and I fear the poor master's time is short—we will go be-
low, gentlemen." Saying this, the commander led the way into
his own cabin.

It was, indeed, a sad sight which met our view. On the table
in the center lay Captain Yan Deck, resting in the arms of the
surgeon. The sheet which was wrapped round him was covered
with blood, A round $hot had torn open his side, and he had a84	MARK SEAWORTH.

wound from a kriss in his chest, and another in his neck, either
of which, from their ghastly look, appeared sufficient to be mor-
tal. His wife stood by his side holding his hand ; and she seemed
truly overwhelmed with genuine sorrow. She, very likely, was
even then recollecting all the trouble and vexation she had
caused him, by giving way to her temper. On a sofa lay a slight
figure—it was that of little Maria. I started with horror, for I
thought I saw a corpse, she looked so pale—her eyes also were
closed, and she did not stir. I scarcely dared ask for informa-
tion. My attention was drawn to the dying master.	>

"I have begged to see you, gentlemen, for my moments are
numbered," he said, gasping as he spoke. " I crave your for-
giveness, if through my carelessness and neglect of my duties I
have brought you into the danger and misery you have suffered.
I know you, Fair burn, held my seamanship light."

We stopped him, and begged him not to think of the subject.

" Well, I will go on to a more important one, then," he con-
tinued. 4'We have been shipmates for some time, and that
makes us brethren. I commit my wife and that dear child, if
she recovers, to your charge, to see them safe with their kindred
in Java. And you, my poor frow, will be kind to sweet little
Maria. I would not mention it, but to say, that the kindness
you show to her will more than compensate for any little want
of it you have at times displayed toward me."

He hesitated as he spoke, as if he did not like to call up old
grievances.

Mrs. Van Deck again-burst into tears, and we who knew how
very uncomfortable a life she had at times led bim, could not
help feeling that he was in a truly Christian and forgiving state
of mind. Had he and she always been in that state of mind—
had, perhaps, even a few words of mutual explanation taken
place—undoubtedly their unhappiness would have been avoided.
We promised the dying man that we would attend to his wishes.
He heard us, but his strength was exhausted ; his wound welled
forth afresh, and before the surgeon could apply a restorative,
his spirit had flown to its eternal rest. I will not describe the
grief of the widow. Grief had worked a most beneficial effect
on her, and she appeared a totally different person to what she
had before been.

The surgeon having closed the eyes of the dead man, turned i
his whole attention to little Maria. She had been wounded in
the side by a splinter ; but, though she was weak from the loss
of blood, he assured me that he did not apprehend any danger.
She was, though, suffering much from pain, which she bore most
meekly.

When I first entered the cabin, I thought I had observed an
object moving in the corner, but I took no notice of it. I had
sat down by the little girl's side, and, having taken one of her
hands in mine, I was endeavoring to soothe her for the loss of
her uncle, of which she was aware, when I felt my other hand,
which hung by my side, seized hold of by a cold paw. I
turned round, and what should I see but little Ungka, looking
up toward me with a face as expressive of grief as that of anyMARK SEAWORTH.	65

human being. He seemed fully aware of what had occurred.
He then put his hand to his head, and chatted and rolled about
in a way which, in spite of his gravity, was so highly ludicrous,
that at any other time I should have burst into fits of laugh-
ter. When he had come on board no one knew ; for when he
first made his appearance following the captain, the seamen
thought he was some little Malay imp, and had thrust him
back again, so that he had a very narrow escape for his life. I
suspected that he had caught hold of the end of a rope hanging
over the side of the vessel, and had clambered up it when the
fight was done.

It was with great sorrow we heard that the two lady-pas-
sengers, of whom I have spoken, and nearly all the Dutch crew
were missing, and, there was every probability they had been
destroyed in the burning wreck. The crew of the jolly-boat
had been taken on board one of the other prahus, but what
their fate was no one knew. Thus, out of the crew and passengers
of the ill-fated Cowlitz, only half a dozen people had escaped.
We, who were among the number, had therefore reason to be
grateful to Heaven for the mercy shown us.

The brig cruised about in the neighborhood for two days, in
the hopes of falling in with others of the piratical squadron.
She, however, did not succeed in discovering any more. The
hand of an avenging Heaven had destroyed many of them ;
the rest, after having been scattered in every direction, had,
when the weather moderated, bore up for that stronghold of
pirates, Sooloo, or the neighboring islands.

I will pass over the events of the next few days. The north-
east monsoon showing signs of beginning to blow in earnest, the
commander of the brig was anxious to return to port, and ac-
cordingly with much reluctance gave up the search. Little
Maria was slowly recovering. The widow bore her grief meek
and resignedly, and showed that she was a thoroughly altered
woman. Wounds in that burning clime are more dangerous
than in colder latitudes ; thus three of the wounded had died.
One was a little boy, the child of a Dyak woman. He had been
badly wounded in the shoulder while resting in her arms. The
child sunk gradually, nor could the surgeon's skill avail to arrest
the progress of death. The poor mother used to watch him
with supplicating looks as he dressed the wound, as if he a) one
had the power to save her boy ; and when he died, she reproach-
ed him, with unmistakable gestures, for not preserving him to
her. Savage as she was—accustomed to scenes of bloodshed and
murder from her youth—the feelings of a mother were strong
within her, and she would not be comforted. Captain Cloete
was very anxious to land the Dyaks in their native country, and
he consulted Fairburn as to the possibility of discovering it. We
had, it must be remembered, been left below both on entering
and leaving the river, so that we could only give a very rough
guess at its position. Fairburn, however, of course, expressed his
anxiety to be of service, and by consulting the chart, and con-
sidering attentively the courses we had steered, and calculating
the distance we had afterward been driven by the gale, we came80	31 ARK SEAWORTIl.

to the conclusion that the poor wretches must have been taken
from the Balowi river, on the oorth-west coast of Borneo. For
the mouth of that river we accordingly shaped our course. It
would have been barbarous to have landed the poor wretches at
any other spot than their own country, for they either would
have been made slaves of by the Malays, or killed by the other
Dyaks for the sake of their heads. It is a curious fancy the
Dyaks of Borneo entertain of collecting as many dried heads as
they can obtain, either to wear as trophies of their prowess, or
to hang up in their head-houses.

We were treated with the greatest kindness by the captain
and his officers, who seemed to vie with each other in doing us
service. They all spoke some English, and most very well, so
that we had no difficulty in carrying on conversation with them.
When they heard my story especially, they seemed to sympa-
thize warmly with me, and expressed themselves anxious to assist
me by every means in their power. I, meantime, was not idle,
and employed every spare moment in learning the Malay lan-
guage, and also in attaining some knowledge of that of Java, as
well as of others of the numerous dialects spoken in the Indian
archipelago. I felt that my success might depend on my speak-
ing fluently the language of the countries I should visit, and
consequently that I must exert myself to the utmost. To those
acquainted only with their own tongue it may appear impossi-
ble that I could gain knowledge sufficient to be of any material
use, but, it must be remembered, that I was already accustomed
to the Hindoostanee, and other dialects of India, and that, there-
fore, with the stimulus I had, the acquisition of others was com-
paratively easy, considering the natural aptitude I possessed of
learning foreign languages. Thus, notwithstanding my anxiety,
the time flew rapidly by.

Four days after we had so providentially escaped from the
Sooloo pirates, we sighted Cape Sirik, on the north-west coast of
Borneo, someway to the southward of which was the river
whence the Dyaks had been captured. As we ran the coast at
a respectful distance, for fear of some sunken rocks and shoals
which we believed to be off it, Fairburn and I were looking out
with our glasses for the mouth which we hoped to be able to
make out. The rescued natives were on deck, and we fully ex-
pected that they would be able to recognize the approach to their
native stream. We looked at them as they watched the shore
with surprised and somewhat puzzled looks, but still they gave
no signs to lead us to suppose that they were aware they were
approaching their own country. We found, however, that their
puzzled looks arose from their supposing that they were already
many hundred miles away from their own country, and from
their finding themselves, as they supposed, on a coast so
very similar to it. As we ran along the coast, the mouth
of a broad river opened before us, and with the lead going
to ascertain the depth of water, we stood in toward it.
On drawing near it seemed to widen still more, and our
captain being anxious to explore it, and the wind also
being fair, we crossed the bar, which had a considerableMARK SEAWOBTH.	87

depth over it. The river, at the mouth, was nearly four
miles wide, but it narrowed shortly to about a mile. Still the
Dyaks showed no signs of satisfaction, and both Fairburn and I
began to suspect that we had entered the wrong river ; we con-
tinued, however, our course. The banks of the river, near the
entrance, were low, and covered with sycamore bushes, but they
soon increased in height, and lofty trees made their appearance.
As yet we had seen no signs of human beings, but just as we
rounded a point, we came suddenly on a canoe, with three men
fishing in her. They were so paralyzed with the astonishment
our appearance caused, that at first they forgot even to attempt
to escape. Our boats were ready manned to lower into the
water at a moment's notice, so in an instant two of them were
in the water in chase of the strangers, This somewhat restored
the Dyaks to their senses, and seizing their paddles they plied
them strenuously, in the hope of escaping from the formidable
prahu which the brig must have appeared to them. Seeing, how-
ever, that the boat rapidly gained upon them, they ceased row-
ing, and two of them seizing their sumpitans, or blow-pipes, shot
several poisoned arrows at the Dutchmen. Fortunately no one
was hit by them, and the officer in care of them bethinking him-
self of displaying a white handkerchief, this universal token of
peace was understood, and all hostile demonstration ceased.
The Dyaks, on this, seemed to banish all their alarm, and were
at once on perfectly good terms with the boats' crews. They
were fishermen, and had a good supply of fish in their canoe.
They quickly understood that they were required to pilot the
brig up the river and willingly came on board.

Captain Cloete, who was well accustomed to deal with sav-
ages, explained to a fine young man who seemed to be the chief,
and the most intelligent of the party, the depth of water his
vessel drew; that he must avoid all the rocks and sand-banks,
and that he wished to sail up about three times as far as he had
already gone. The other Dyaks liad hitherto been kept out of
sight. They were now brought on deck, but when the fisher-
men saw them, instead of rushing into each other's arms, they
appeared much more ready to attempt cutting off each other's
heads ; and the alarm of both parties was very evident, for they
both fancied that there was some treachery to be practiced
against them. The captain, however, who at once understood
their feelings, quickly managed to dispel their fears, first by
producing the white handkerchief, and then by bringing both
parties close to each other, and making them shake hands. It
must be owned that they did not do so with much good grace,
and they reminded me strongly of two dogs, who have just been
gnawing away at each other's throats, being brought together to
make friends by their peaceably inclined masters. At last, being
convinced that our intentions were good, they began to talk to
each other, the fishermen asking the prisoners whecce they had
come, and the latter giving them an account of their adventures.
The result of the conversation raised the Dutch in the estima-
tion of our new acquaintance, who learned to appreciate their
power, and wished serve those who trusted them,88	MARK SEA WORTH.

We asked the young fisherman his name, and he made us
understand that it was Kalong. His eyes sparkled with anima-
tion whenever any one addressed him ; and with wonderful
rapidity he seemed to comprehend our signs, and was never at
a loss to answer us. To show us the course of the river he knelt
down on the deck, and taking the end of a rope he twisted it
about to show the various reaches in it ; then seizing a handful
of chips of wood from the carpenter's bench, he quickly formed
one to indicate the brig, with two strips stuck perpendicularly
into it to serve as masts. Holding this rough model in his
hand, he tossed it about off one end of the rope to show that
there was the sea where we had been tossed about in the storm,
and then he made it move slowly up the rope, to show how the
brig had glided calmly up the river till she reached the spot
where we then were. He next stuck several chips together,
evidently to show that they were intended to represent a Dyak
habitation, and these he placed further up the rope; and then
touching himself and the other men, showed that he lived
there. The rest of the rope he twisted about, and placed other
houses alongside it, till he shook his head, showing that he knew
nothing further of the country. We had now a very good chart
before us of the river that we were in, which Captain Cleote
had forthwith copied on paper, to the infinite delight of the de-
signer.

His success seemed to sharpen his wits, and taking another
bit of rope which was given to him, he knelt down some way
from the first, and twisted it about to form a river. He also
placed some houses on it, and rushing up to the Dyaks, he
touched them all severally, to show that they were to represent
their habitations ; and then taking several small chips in his
hands, he moved them rapidly toward the houses, several of
which he knocked over. We thus understood that our Dyaks
had come from a river to the north of the one we were in.

Captain Cloete, however, did not like to lose so favorable an
opportunity of visiting on amicable terms these singular people,
and, therefore, resolved to anchor off the village for the night,
and to carry our charges to their native place on the following
day. The wind continuing fair, though light, we slowly glided
up the stream, the flood-tide aiding us. The scenery as we ad-
vanced improved considerably, the trees being of fine height,
and mountains appearing in the distance. We had as yet ob-
served no signs of cultivation, nor did the country appear to be
inhabited. We saw, however, a great variety of animals. As I
was watching the shore I observed something move on a sand-
ridge. I pointed it out to Kalong. He laughed, and opened his
mouth very wide, as if he would eat me. The action was signifi-
cant, and Fairburn, who had been turning his glass in that
direction, exclaimed—" Why, that is a crocodile ; and a big .fel-
low, too, in truth." The monster seemed arousing himself from
sleep, and slowly crawled out of the slimy bed in which he had
been reposing. Several shots were fired at him, but the ball
glanced off harmlessly from his scaly sides. I afterward saw
some captured by a very simple methodsMA UK HEAWOUTIL	8§

The breeze freshened, and we ran rapidly on, carefully of
course, sounding all the time. Kalong, our pilot, was in great
delight, till he saw one of the officers going to fire at a crocodile,
when he rushed up to him, and entreated him not to do so.
Willing to please him, the officer desisted, and the monster es-
caped a slight tickling on the back. The reason was soon ap-
parent, for, rounding a high and thickly-wooded point, we
found ourselves in a little bay, on the shore of which was a large
village, while close to us, under the shade of the lofty palm-trees:
which overhung the water, numerous groups of women and
children were disporting in the refreshing stream. When we first
intruded into this sylvan retreat, their consternation was so
great that they scarcely knew where to run to screen themselves
from our view ; then setting up a loud and simultaneous shriek,
they fled, dragging the young ones with them, some toward the
village, and others into the wood ; at the same moment we heard
the tom-tom beat to arms, and observed the warriors putting on
their wooden and woolen armor, and seeking their spears and
sumpitans. Kalong had now sufficiently enjoyed the fright he
intended to give his countrymen, and making his appearance in
the rigging, he waved a white cloth to assure them that we came
as friends. As soon as he was recognized, loud shouts pro-
claimed the satisfaction of those on shore, and a number of
canoes were seen putting off toward us.

I must now stop to describe the wild and extraordinary scene
before us, with which I was afterward doomed to become so fa-
miliar. I have spoken of a village, but I should rather have
said the castle ; for the habitation of the numerous tribe assem-
bled on the shore consisted chiefly of one large building, several
hundred feet long, and standing on the summit of stout piles, no
less than forty feet in height. At this great distance from the
ground a bamboo platform had been constructed, to serve as the
floor of the house, which itself was not morq than six feet high.
The side-walls were also of bamboo, and the roof was made from
the leaves of the Nibong and other palms. It rose to the height
of the surrounding trees, standing as it did on a high mound of
earth thrown up artificially some little way from the banks of
the river. It was intended to serve as a fortification ; and also, I
suspect, that airy style of building must much conduce to pre-
serve the health of the people. Several rope-ladders led from the
ground to this singular residence. We received the chief and a
number of the principal people and their followers on board.
They had little clothing besides the waist-cloth, made of bark
from a tree, and large rings in their ears, and were very far from
being prepossessing in their appearance. Captain Cloete, keep-
ing on his guard against treachery, should such be attempted,
allowed them to inspect everything on board the brig. They
seemed pleased with all they saw, and behaved very well, but in
no way showed surprise. We found, to our no little satisfaction,
that some of them understood the Malay language, and that
Hassan was able to converse with them. Soon after we made
the discovery, Fairburn and I were standing with Hassan, sur-
rounded by several, of whom he was making inquiries. Among90	MARK SEAWO&m.

other questions, Fairburn asked if they were not surprised at
seeing so large a vessel off their village.

4 4 They say no," replied Hassan; " for not many moons ago
there was another vessel off here nearly as big, only she had not
so many chiefs with fine dresses, or so many people in her ; but
then there were women in her, and one little girl just like the
one here," meaning Maria.

On this I pricked up my ears, and my heart beat with quick
anxiety. I entreated Hassan to make further inquiries.

tfc They say that the vessel was rigged like this ; she was a
brig." He continued, after speaking with them for some time :
" She came in here for wood and water. She was not a war
ship, but the people went about armed. They were very dis-
orderly, and some of them behaving ill to the people on shore,
were very nearly cut off, and barely escaped with their lives to
their boat. She then set sail, and going down the river was no
more seen."

This account made me feel that it was more than probable
that the brig was no other than the Emu, and that she had been
run away with by her crew. Another* dreadful idea instantly
forced itself on my imagination. If the brig in question were
the Emu, had she really sailed, or had the Dyaks, as they might
have been tempted to do, cut her off? I begged Hassan to make
every inquiry, and to cross-question the people to ascertain the
truth of their story. I was inclined to believe it, as they had so
frankly spoken about the brig; whereas, had they destroyed
her, it would have been a subject they would have avoided. At
all events, we observed no European arms or clothes in their
possession ; and Hassan assured us that he had every reason to
think that they did not deceive us. In this unexpected way I
discovered that the vessel I was in search of was not wrecked,
and that there was every possibility of my friends being alive.
All other interests were now absorbed in this great one, and I
never ceased making inquiries about the brig of all I met. I,
notwithstanding, went on shore with a party of officers, to visit
the strange residence before us. It struck me that the idea of
Jack and the Bean Stalk might have originated from it. Hav-
ing climbed up the ladder, we were ushered into the chief's
room, which was in the center, behind it being arranged that of
the women. There was but little furniture besides mats and cush-
ions, and the only ornaments, if they could be so called, were a
number of dried human heads hanging from the ceiling. I shud-
dered as I looked at them at first; but I own that I soon got ac-
customed to them. They were the heads of the enemies of the
tribe taken in war, and were prized as much as the North
American Indian does the scalps of his foes. No objection was
made to our visiting the apartment of the women. They were
clothed in long loose garments, of native cloth, suspended from
the waist, their shoulders being bare. They were small, but
well shaped. Their hair, which was long and dark, was twisted
up at the back of the head; the front locks being plaited and
drawn off the forehead. Their skins were of a light brown
color, smooth and glossy. They wore earrings of some mixedMAUR StiAWOnm.	91

metal of a size very disproportionate to their small figures, and
very far from becoming. Their countenances, if not pretty,
were highly good-humored and pleasant. The younger women
were diligently employed in pounding rice in mortars of* large
dimensions. There were groups of children playing in the ver-
anda, who at first were very shy of us ; but, as we made them
little presents of beads and other trifles, their confidence was
quickly established, and wherever we went they followed,
laughing heartily, and dancing round us. At length, our curi-
osity being satisfied, we descended from the bird-like nest, and
returned on board the brig.

CHAPTER XVI.

Hopes of finding the Emu. The Dyaks bid us farewell. Kalong pilots us out
of the River. We enter another i;o land our Captives. Their Grief at view-
ing their Habitations destroyed. Hassan jealous of Kalong. More Dyaks
appear. They prove Friends. Kalong accompanies us. We sail for Soura-
baya, in Java. The Widow asks me to take charge of her and Maria. i
call on Mr. Scott, and Fairburn looks out for a Vessel. Mr. Scott's kind-
ness. Fairburn finds a Craft to go in search of the Emu.

The information I had received, vague as it may appear,
seemed to me of the greatest importance. I felt almost certain
that this brig which had visited the river could be no other
than the Emu; and the account of the behavior of the crew
tended to confirm my suspicions that she had been run away
with by the mate, Richard Kidd, for the purpose of turning pi-
rate on the high seas. I dreamed of it all night, or rather lay
awake the greater part of the time, thinking of the subject till
I was almost in a fever. I pictured to myself my sweet little
Eva in the power of the ruffians, probably employed as their
slave, to tend them in their cabm at their meals, and forced to
listen to their horrid conversation ; while I trembled still more
for the fate of poor Mrs. Clayton, if she survived the grief and
terror and anxiety to which she must have been exposed. I
talked the subject over with Fairburn, who agreed with me that
the brig was probably the Emu, while he, at the same time, did
his best to relieve my anxiety respecting the fate of her pas-
sengers.

"You know, Seaworth," he observed, "even the most aban-
doned wretches have generally some feeling of humanity about
them. No one would be bad enough to injure your little sister ;
and situated as these men are, they would very probably treat
Mrs. Clayton with respect, that, should they be captured, they
may have some plea for claiming mercy at the hands of the
law."

" I trust it may be so," I replied. But I remembered that
when once men begin to break the law, the restraints which
prevent them from committing the worst of crimes are easily
broken down.

The Dyaks were swarming out of their hives at early dawn to
bid us farewell, as with the first of the ebb we weighed anchor
to drop down the river. Our new friend, Kalong, returned on
board to act as pilot; and in spite of his knowing no other than92	MARK SKAWORTff.

the Dyak tongue, we were able to trust perfectly to his guidance.
Fortunately the wind had shifted, and now blew so as to favor us
in our descent, and in a short time we reached the mouth of the
river. Here we thought our pilot would leave us ; but he inti-
mated that he was perfectly ready to accompany us up the
river, where our passengers had their homes, if we would bring
him and his companions back to where we then were. To this
plan Captain Cloete at once gladly acceded ; for he did not sus-
pect that Kalong's chief object was to spy out the condition of
the people whose habitations we might pass, that, should his
tribe wish to get a few heads, he might be better able to lead
them to the attack. Such, however, Hassan told us he had no
doubt was his intention.

"Those not good people," he said, looking very grave. "Too
fond of taking heads ; always taking heads. Kalong not bad ;
but still he likes heads now and then."

The truth is, that a great number of the Dyaks are as much
addicted to piracy as the Malays, and are in some respects even
more cruel.

The satisfaction of our unfortunate passengers was very
great, and their gratitude knew no bounds, when they dis-
covered that they were to be conveyed back to their native
place. The river had a bar across it; but as the brig drew
very little water, she was able to get over without dif-
ficulty, and the sea-breeze setting in we ran up the stream.
Our great risk was that of getting on a shoal; but thanks to Ka-
long's pilotage, we avoided all dangers in our way, and at last
dropped anchor opposite a spot where a village had once stood.
Fairburn and I recognized it as the one attacked by the Sooloo
pirates. Tears started to the eyes of the poor people as they
witnessed the desolation which had been wrought among their
late habitations. Where a few days before they and their fam-
ilies had dwelt in peace and contentment, all was now silent
and deserted. Not a human being was to be seen ; their homes
were charred heaps, and their paddy-fields and sago plantations
lay trampled under foot. We could pity them, but we could do
little else, We were compelled to land them, as we could not
take them with us, and time was too precious to enable us to
stay and assist them. Our kind captain did his best to make
amends to them for their losses, by supplying them with food
and clothing, and tools, which they use very dexterously, to re-
build their habitation. He pointed out to them that, for greater
security, it would be wiser in them if they erected it further in-
land, out of the reach of the attacks of the sea-pirates. The boats
were then lowered, and they were carried on shore. At first,
their grief at seeing the state of their homes, overpowered every
other feeling; but soon recollecting that they had escaped
from slavery, they did their best to express their gratitude to
those who had rescued them, and forthwith began to make
preparations for erecting a shelter for themselves, till they
could build a house like the one destroyed.

A number of the Dutch officers and men, and Fairburn and I,
were on the shore, shaking hands with all round, preparatory toMARK SEAWORTH.	93

quitting them finally, when we observed a Dvak stealthily ap-
proaching from among the trees which closely surrounded us.
He looked cautiously on every side—his sumpitan, with a poison-
ed arrow ready to discharge was in one hand, while a spear and
shield, prepared for defense or attack, were in the other—he
then advanced a few steps further and halted. Kings were in his
ears and round his legs ; a cloth bound his waist; and a sort of
jacket with arms covered his body, serving the purpose of armor
against the darts of his enemies. He was followed closely by
others, dressed in the same manner. One by one they came out i
of the wood, till upward of fifty warriors stood before us pre-
pared for battle. We scarcely knew at first whether they came
as friends or foes; but when the Dyaks we had landed saw them,
they rushed toward them with loud shouts, throwing themselves
into each other's arms. Never was there before such shaking of
hands, or so much said in so short a time. It was also highly
favorable to the Dutch ; for the warriors, throwing aside their
arms, came forward in a body, and by signs tried to express their
gratitude to the preservers of their friends.

I was inclined to form a very favorable opinion of the amiable
qualities of these people, from what I then saw of them. We
found that the new-comers were the remnant of the tribe who
had escaped from the attack of the Sooloo pirates; and that the
women and children belonging to them were concealed some
distance in the interior. We again weighed ; and Kalong being
equally successful in his pilotage, though we had to make several
tacks, we got clear out from the mouth of the river.

There are a number of fine rivers on the north-west coast of
Borneo, their banks being inhabited by Malays, with tribes of
Dyaks held in a state of vassalage, as well as by independent
Dyaks, the greater number of whom at this time were addicted
to piracy at sea, as well as to plunder and rapine on shore; indeed,
the whole coast presented one scene of constant warfare. Nearly
every tribe possessed war prahus, in which they would sally
forth to attack any trader from China, Celebes, or any of the
neighboring islands, which might unfortunately get becalmed
near their coasts.

We now stood back to land Kalong and his crew, according to
the promise made to him. As we neared the mouth of the river i
he was seen walking the deck in a state of great agitation ; and j
when the brig was hove to, and his canoe was lowered into the
water, it considerably increased. At last its cause was ex-
plained. Taking his companions by the shoulders, he shook
their hands warmly, speaking with them earnestly at the same
time, while he made them get into the canoe. He then walked
up to the captain, and by signs which were not to be mistaken,
signified his wish to remain on board, for the purpose of seeing
more of the world. Captain Cloete was at first unwilling to ac-
cede to it; but Fairburn and I, thinking that he might be useful
on board the vessel I proposed to purchase, interfered in his
favor, and requested that he might be allowed to accompany us.
His was an extraordinary case, for the Dyaks are, in general,
not at all addicted to quitting their country. He seemed94	MARK SEAWORTH.

to understand at whose request his wish had been granted;
and, in consequence, at once attached himself to me and Fair-
burn.

We now stood away to the westward, sighting Cape Ape, the
north-western point of Borneo, and then steered south for Java,
through the Billiton passage. We were bound for Sourabaya,
a large Dutch town toward the east end of Java, opposite the
island of Madura. I should have very much liked to have
touched at Singapore, as it was important for me to arrange my
money matters. Without ready cash I could not hope to do
anything. I had, however, fortunately secured a considerable
amount of gold and some bills about my person, when I escaped
from the wreck ; and the pirates had not searched me. Fair-
burn had in his pockets all his worldly wealth, which he in-
sisted should be at my service ; and Captain Cloete kindly as-
sured me, that he would be answerable for any sum I might
require till my remittance could arrive, so that I might not be
delayed in fitting out my vessel.

I was never tired of discussing with Fairburn our plans for
the future, as also every possible fate which could have befallen
the Emu. I was disappointed at not going to Batavia, where,
as it is a place of great trade, and constantly visited by vessels
of all nations, I thought that I should have a better chance of
hearing of her than anywhere else. But, as on my first setting
out on my expedition, I had resolved not to repine at any cir-
cumstance which might happen, but steadily to pursue the
course I had marked out for myself, I very soon brought my-
self to believe that it was best as it was, and that I very likely
should obtain at Sourabaya the clew I required, while I might
not have succeeded in so doing at Batavia.

A strong breeze carried us quickly along; and one morning,
when I came on deck, I found that we were standing through
the Straits of Madura, the shore of that island exhibiting a belt
of the richest tropical vegetation, white cliffs and lofty rocks
appearing here and there above it, while the Java coast seemed
very low, and bordered by extensive mangrove swamps. As we
approached the anchorage, we saw rows of fishing-stakes pro-
jecting half way across the straits, and many boats and prahus,
and a considerable number of square-rigged vessels, some of
them being Dutch men-of-war. Over the mangrove bushes ap-
peared in the distance a tower or two, a few flag-staffs, and here
and there the roofs of some of the most lofty houses. The brig
had come to the port to which she belonged, where she had been
fitted out; and soon after she dropped her anchor she was sur-
rounded by the anxious friends of the officers and crew, eager to
ascertain that all were well.

I have not spoken for some time past of the widow Van Deck
and little Maria. The latter had, from the attention bestowed on
her by the kind surgeon of the brig, completely recovered from
her hurts, though her nervous system had received a shock
which it would, I saw, take long to get over. The widow was
well, and continued to prove the same reformed person she had
first given promise of being, showing the use of adversityMARK SEAWORTH.	95

improving the character of some persons. She devoted herself
to her niece, and never seemed tired of watching over her, and
indulging her in all the little whims to which, during her illness,
she gave way.

Just before the brig came to an anchor, she called me to her,
and said : "I hope, Mr. Sea worth, you and Mr. Fairburn will be
able to fulfill my poor husband's request, and see me and Maria
safe with my relations. I have no claim on Captain Cloete and
his officers ; and, as you know, I have no money ; but I'm very-
certain my friends will repay you all you expend on my account,
and will do their best to show their gratitude to you besides.

* They were angry with me for marrying Captain Van Deck ; but
my misfortune will have softened their hearts, and now he is
gone they wTill forgive me,"

I replied, that I would certainly do all she wished, at the same
time showing her the very great importance it was to me to incur
no longer delay than could be helped in getting the vessel I pro-
posed purchasing ready for sea, and in prosecuting my inquiries
about the Emu.

4' My first object in life is to recover my sister," I observed.
" I can undertake nothing which in any way interferes with that,
but in every other respect my time and my purse are at your ser-
vice ; nor will I fail to fulfill my promise to your late husband."
This answer contented her, for she saw its justice.

A number of flat-bottomed boats came alongside, to convey us
on shore. They have a broad seat and an awning for passengers,
and are propelled by two men with paddles in the bows, and
steered by another in the stern. Fairburn and I engaged one of
these to convey the widow and Maria on shore. Captain Cloete
very kindly pressed me to take up my residence at the house of
a relative of his in the town ; but, thanking him warmly, I an-
swered that I would prefer being at the hotel, which I understood
existed there, with Fairburn, that we might have perfect free-
dom of movement; at the same time, I assured him that I should
be most grateful to him for all the introductions he could give me
to his friends.

We pulled to the mouth of a canal9 up which we were tracked
by two boys, with a rope made fast to the mast-head, between
two piers, for a mile and a quarter, and then landing at a dock
where some Chinese junks, and a number of country boats,
laden with rice and other commodities, and several schooners
were lying, we proceeded up a narrow street to the hotel, which
we found kept much after the fashion of the smaller ones I have
since met with in France. There was a table d'hote, at which a
number of people residing in the house and elsewhere dined.
The widow said she would wish to avoid the noise and bustle of
so public a place, so we procured lodgings for her near at hand.
My first care was to make arrangements to get supplied with
money. I inquired who were the principal English merchants
in the place ; and resolved at once to go frankly to the first I
could meet with, to state my case, and to ask his assistance.
While I went about this business, I begged Fairburn to go and96	MARK SEA WORTH.

make inquiries as to our chance of finding a vessel to suit our
purpose.

"We must do away with all ceremony, Fairburn," I observed.
"I have from this day engaged you regularly in my service;
and I am sure you will enter into it with zeal. Therefore, re-
member all you do is at my expense, and I expect you to counsel
me whenever you think fit. I do not forget that I am but a boy,
and have seen but little of the world ; and I feel very certain that
I shall always follow your advice."

These remarks gratified Fairburn very much. He saw that I
was likely to act sensibly, and that I confided in him thoroughly.
It is difficult to speak of myself, and not to appear to my readers
boastful and egotistical. At the same time, I must remark, that
had I not been guided by great judgment, procuring information
from everybody I met, and weighing it well before acting on it,
I should very soon have brought my career to an end. I mention
this as a hint to my friends. There is a great difference between
being weakly led from one side to the other by advice from any
one who offers it, and in acting after consideration on the best
information to be obtained ; as also in taking warning from those
who are likely to know more than we do about the matter in
question. How many have lost their lives by obstinately refus-
ing to listen to warnings from persons who must of necessity
have been better acquainted with the dangers to be encountered
than they were. How many young men have been ruined by
madly following their own devices.

X took with me from the hotel a young Japanese lad as guide
to the counting-house of an English gentleman whom I will call
Mr. Scott, and who, I heard, w^s one of the principal merchants
of the place. He conducted me to a large wooden bridge thrown
across the river, leading to the Chinese quarter, and just above
the bridge, shaded by a row of fine tamarind trees, were a num-
ber of large houses and stores, among which was the one I was
in search of.

With some little hesitation I went into the office and request-
ed to see Mr. Scott. A young Englishman, or rather a Scotch-
man, instantly got down from his stool, and giving me a chair,
requested me to be seated, while he went to inform his principal.
I had not a minute to wait before he returned and begged me to
walk into Mr. Scott's private room. The merchant rose when I
entered, and his e}re rapidly running over me as if he would read
my character at a glance, he put out his hand and led me to a
seat.

" You landed, I think, this morning, from a brig-of-war com-
manded by Captain Cloete," he began. " I have the pleasure, I
conclude, of welcoming you for the first time to Java."

I could not help, while he was speaking, contrasting his be-
havior with that of Mr. Keuben Noakes, the American merchant
whom I met at Macao.

" Yes, sir," I replied. " I have never been in this part of the
world before, nor have I any friends to Vhom I am privileged
to apply for the assistance I require. The truth is, I am almost
without funds, nor can I get any for some time, and therefore IMARK SF.AWOUTI-L	97

•

procured a list of the British merchants at Sourabava, and
pitched upon you as the first to whom I should make an applica-
tion for aid."

He said nothing to this, and I went on and gave him a short
account of my history, of the adventures which had occurred to
me, and of the search in which I was engaged. When I had
finished he laughed heartily, but with no little satisfaction, at
my having selected him to make my first attack on.

" I hope that I shall not disappoint you, Mr. Sea worth, in the
good opinion you have formed of me," he replied. " I acknowl-
edge, with the same frankness with whtch you have spoken to
me, that I believe every word you have said, and I will do all I
can to assist you. I assure you I already feel much interested
in your cause."

This kind answer at once set me at my ease, for I felt that I
had a friend raised up to help me at a time I most required as-
sistance. Without it, I might have been delayed many months,
till I could get a remittance from Singapore. He at the same
time at once put me in the way of having the money I might re-
quire forwarded to me in the shape of bills of exchange. Our
business being concluded, he invited me to accompany him to
his country house, for which he was on the point of setting out.
I excused myself for that day, as I was anxious to hear what
success Fairburn had had in his inquiries, and also 1o arrange
how I could best fulfill my promise with the wridow Van
Deck.

When I got back to the hotel I waited some time for Fairburn.
At last he came.

"What news?" I exclaimed. "Have you found a vessel to
suit me ?"

"I have seen a small schooner," he 4replied. 4 4 She looks like
a fine sea-boat, and I am told is thoroughly sound ; but her rig-
ging and fittings are on shore, and it will take some time to get
her ready for sea."

"I wish we could have got a craft all ready for sea," lob-
served ; " but if you find this one y#u speak of likely to answer
our purpose, I will buy her at once, and 1 will leave you, Fair-
burn, to hurry on the workmen about her, so that we may not
lose a moment more than is necessary."

The next morning Fairburn again went out to make further
inquiries about the schooner, and his report was so favorable
that I resolved to apply at once to Mr. Scott to enable me to

Eurchase her. He told me that the people with whom I should
ave to deal would treat me honestly, and, taking my accept-
ance, he generously advanced me money to pay for her. I thus,
in an unexpectedly short space of time, became the owner of a
vessel exactly suited to my purpose.

I must not forget Hassan, and Kalong, or a personage of no
little importance in his own estimation, our friend Ungka, for
the board and lodging of whom I made arrangements till the
schooner was ready to receive them, as the two first had volun-
teered to accompany me, and as the last had said nothing, we
took his silence for his consent. Though Captain Cloete might98	MARR SEAWOHTH.

have claimed him, he had kindly looked upon him as belonging
still to the widow Van Deck and little Maria, and they had made
him over to me.

I accompanied Fairburn to look at the schooner. She was
lying in a basin near the dockyard, and at first sight, from her
want of paint, and her dismantled state, 1 was much disap-
pointed in her, and could not help showing that I was so to my
friend.

" She is better than she looks," he replied. "Wait a week or
so, and you will think very differently of her. Many a gay-
looking bark may have Gotten timbers. Now, I have narrowly
examined hers, with an honest ship's carpenter, and I find them
all thoroughly sound."

I felt the truth of his remarks, and was satisfied. She meas-
ured about a hundred and fifty tons, and gave promise of being
both a good sea-boat and a fast sailer. I shall have to speak by
and by of her armament and interior arrangements. She was
built by the Spaniards in Manilla, but being bought by some
Americans, was employed as an opium smuggler, and captured
by the Dutch. She was sold by the government to some mer-
chants who failed, and from whose creditors I bought her, not
two years after she was launched. She was thus as strong as if
new, and proved not unworthy of the good opinion formed of
her by Fairburn.

CHAPTER XVII.

Sketch of Java. Sir Stamford Raffles' Mode of Government. Character of the
Javanese. Religion. Despotic System. Dutch Possessions in the East.
Picture of Sourabaya. A Chinese Peddler. He shows a Jewel once belong-
ing to Mrs. Clayton. The Emu at Timor. A Country House in Java.
Roads. Scenery. The Durinam. Dress of a Javanese Gentleman. Dutch
Troops. Examination of Chin Fi, the Peddler. He accounts for possessing
the Brooch. The Emu again. I long to be afloat.

Java is one of the oldest possessions of the Dutch in the East-
It was captured from them by the English during the late war*
and held by us from 1812 "to 1816, during which time it was
placed under the government of the justly Celebrated Sir Stam-
ford Raffles, a truly philanthropic and enlightened man. Java,
from what I saw and heard of it, is one of the most fertile islands
in the world ; and Sir Stamford, with every argument he could
employ, urged the British Government, both for the sake of the
natives and for Great Britain herself, not again to abandon it to
the Dutch. His advice was not attended to; and a country
which would have proved of equal value to any of our posses-
sions, was totally excluded from commercial intercourse with
us. It runs east and west, being in length about seven hundred
miles, and varying in width from thirty to a hundred miles.

Batavia is the capital of the west end, and the largest town in
the island, while Sourabaya is next in size, and may be looked
upon as the capital of the east. A glance at the map will show
its shape and position better than can any description of mine.
A small part of Java still belongs to some of the native princes ;
the rest is governed under a very despotic system by the Dutch.MARK SEAWORTH.	99

The natives are said to look back with affection to the English
rule under Sir Stamford Raffles, and often to express a wish that
the country again belonged to Great Britain. In the center of the
south side of the island is a tract of country nominally ruled by
two native princes, with the high-sounding titles of Emperor or
Sunan of Saurakerta and the Sultan of Yugyakerta. Madura is
also divided between the Sultan of Bankalang and the Panamba-
han of Sumenap; but these princes, potent as from their titles they
may be supposed to be, are completely under the influence of
Dutch viceroys, or residents as they are called; and I doubt if even
they can have the satisfaction of cutting of the heads of any of their
subjects without leave. The remainder of the island is divided into
about twenty districts, each of which is called a residency, from
being governed by an officer called a Resident. His residency is
again divided into districts, over each of which is placed a na-
tive chief, called a Regent, and a European officer, called an
Assistant Resident, who has under him other Europeans, called
Controllers. Each Resident has under him officers, called Wi-
dono or Demang, whose deputies are called Bukkel; while every
village or Kampong, as it is called, has its little chief, styled Ka-
pella Kampon, or head of the village.

In this way, like an army, the whole population is arranged
under a series of officers, the inferiors being answerable to those
above them for the conduct of those whom they govern. The
people live in communities, every man being obliged to belong
to and reside in one particular kampong, which is fenced in, is
governed by its kapella or head man, has its constable or police
officer, and is guarded at night by one or two sentinels, armed
with spears, stationed at the gate. All the land is the property
of the government; no native, whatever his rank, being allowed
to have land of his own.

The Dutch have not, as far as I could learn, attempted to con-
vert the Javanese to Christianity, nor do they take any interest
in educating them in any wray. Their policy seems simply so to
govern them that their productions may be increased, and, con-
sequently, as large an amount as possible of revenue raised.
Their rule being paramount, they have left the natives in their
original condition, to enjoy their own manners and customs,
and to be governed by their own chiefs in almost the same des-
potic manner as formerly. The Javanese are Mohammedans,
but are not strict in their religious duties ; and their priests can
often only just manage to read the Koran, while their mosques
are distinguished only from their houses by having a roof with
a double gable at each end. The native population amounts to
nearly nine millions.

The Javanese are a very docile, amiable, and intelligent peo-
ple ; they are faithful and honest servants, and are brave and
trustworthy in danger, when they can trust to their leaders. I
have no doubt, that if the government took proper measures,
they would gradually be brought to the belief and practice of
the Christian faith, at the same time that they might be taught
habits of industry and frugality. Domestic slavery still exists,
though the slave trade is prohibited. No European or native canloo	MARK SEAWORTll

acquire property in land, nor can any foreigner reside in the
country without leave of the governor or acquire the right of
citizenship in it till after a residence of ten years. The governor
has the power of banishing any troublesome subject from the
island ; all political discussion in society seems carefully avoided,
and the freedom of the press is strictly prohibited. They do not
now tax the people to such an intolerable degree as formerly,
when they created an outbreak of the whole population, which
was not put down till after much fighting in 1880. To prevent a
similar occurrence, they have now erected a chain of strong
fortresses about fifty miles apart, from one end of the island to
the other ; but I think that all who know the character of the
Javanese would agree with me, that such fortresses would be
unnecessary if the government had really the welfare of the
people at heart, and sincerely endeavored to%confiliate and bene-
fit them.

As I dare say some of my young readers will, one of these days,
become governors of provinces, or hold other offices in our pos-
sessions abroad, I wish to impress strongly on their minds, that
the only just or lawful way of governing a people, the only sure
way, indeed, of maintaining authority over them, is to improve,
to the utmost of our power, their religious, their moral, and
physical condition. Of course, there may be prejudices to be
overcome, and bad spirits to be dealt with ; but let a people, how-
ever savage their natures, once understand that we are anxious
to do them all the good in our power, they will from that time
submit to our rule, and gladly avail themselves of all the advan-
tages we offer.

We may point, with heartfelt satisfaction, to the manner in
which Sir James Brooke has brought peace and prosperity
among the savage tribes of Sarawak, in Borneo, and how, hav-
ing by a few necessary examples shown the power of Great
Britain, the influence of his name is now sufficient to repress
piracy in those seas, where it once reigned predominant, and to
encourage the honest and industrious in perseverance and well-
doing. But I must return to my own adventures. I will, how-
ever, first give a list of the Dutch possessions in the East, many
of which I visited. 1 received so much personal kindness and
assistance from the Du^ch, that I am afraid of appearing un-
grateful when I speak against their system of government; but,
in honesty, I am compelled to say that I consider it most nefa-
rious and unjust, most impolitic and most short-sighted, and
such as cannot receive the blessing of Heaven, or succeed in the
objects it would attain. My creed is that God rules the world ;
that he bestows his permanent blessing only on those who do
his work, and that his work is to spread the truth of his religion
by our percept and example, among all those of our fellow-
creatures over whom we have influence, and to improve their
moral and physical condition. I believe also, what is the case
with individuals, is the case with nations ; and that, to prove
this, we have prominent examples before our eyes. See what
has become of the mighty empire Spain once possessed round
the circle of the globe ; remark how utterly unable France is toMARK SEAWORTH\	101

colonize, notwithstanding all her efforts to establish her influ-
ence in various parts of the world.

The Dutch possessions in the East Indies consist of :

1.	Part of the Island of Sumatra.

2.	Almost the whole of Java.

3.	The Islands of Banca and Billiton.

4.	The Islands of Bintang and Linga.

5.	Large parts of the northern portion of the Island of Bor-
neo, which have been recently incorporated into one or two
regular residences, and assimilated to their Javanese posses-
sions.

6.	The Macassar government, including parts of the Islands
of Celebes and Sambawa.

7.	The Molucca Islands, and some detached outlaying posts on
several other islands.

8.	The south-west half of Timor, and the neighboring small
islands.

9.	To these may be added the recent conquests in the Island
of Bali.

The above rapid sketch will enable my readers to judge of the
amount of influence which the Dutch have the power of exerting
in those regions ; how great a blessing they might prove to thou-
sands of their fellowrcreatures, if they acted in accordance to the
divine precepts of Christianity, and as civilized and enlightened
men should act. Surely, if they do not, their kingdom will be
taken from them and given to another.

The evening of our arrival Fairburn and I drove out to see the
city and its environs, in a sort of caleche, drawn by two ponies,
and driven by a Japanese boy, in a round japanned hat, like a
china punch-bowl. The roads are lined on either side with fine
avenues of trees arching overhead. We passed numerous vil-
lages, or kampongs, as they are called, and many country houses
of good size, lighted up with lamps. In front of most of them
were parties of ladies and gentlemen drinking coffee or wine, or
smoking, or chatting, or playing at cards. We met several car-
riages with ladies in them in full dress, passed over numerous
wooden bridges, and were much struck with the brilliant .fire-flies
which were flitting about among the trees. On re-entering the
town, we passed large arched gate-ways leading to particular
quarters, and remarked in that inhabited by the Chinese, the gro-
tesque-looking houses lit up with large paper lanterns of gaudy
colors, and Chinese inscriptions or monsters on them, and the
long rows of Chinese characters up and down the door-posts, or
over the windows. After the quiet of the sea, our senses were
confused by the strange cries, and the Babel of languages which
resounded in our ears from the crowds of people who swarmed
along the streets in every variety of Eastern dress. There was
the half-naked Coolie, the well-clothed Chinese, in a loose white
coat, like a dressing-gown; the Arab merchant, in his flowing
robes ; and the Javanese gentleman, in smart jacket and trousers,
sash and sarong, or petticoat, a curious penthouse-like hat or
shade, and a strange-handle creese stuck in his girdle. We could
scarcely help laughing, when in our drive we met a corpulent102	MARK SEAWORTII.

Chinese gentleman, in a white dressing-gown-looking affair,
smooth head, and long pigtail, weighing down one side of a very
English-looking little pony-gig, driven by a smart Javanese boy,
with the usual china punch-bowl worn by postilions on his bead.
The Chinese flock here, as they do everywhere in the East where
money is to be made, in spite of all obstacles; and numbers of
Coolies, or porters, are to be found ready to carry anything or
to go anywhere. The lower class of Chinese frequently act as
peddlers, and we met several of them with two wicker-cases
slung on a bamboo yoke, selling drapery, or cutlery, or fruit and
other eatables ; sometimes with a portable stove to cook them,
or keep them hot.

On the following day I stopped one of these peddlers, who had,
beside his cutlery, a display of ordinary jewels and female orna-
ments to sell. I was induced to do so as I wished to purchase
some trifle to give to little Maria as a parting gift. While I was
looking over his stores, my eye fell on a brooch which was evi-
dently of English workmanship. It struck me that it would
answer my purpose by serving to fasten my young friend's shawl,
so I took it up to examine it more carefully. As I held it in my
hand, I could not help fancying that I had seen it before. The
idea grew stronger as I dwelt on it—my memory rushed back in
an instant to the days of my childhood, and scenes long forgotten
rose up before my eyes—my feelings grew intense—my heart
beat quick—I gasped for breath. Yes, I was certain that very
brooch which I held in my hand I had remembered since my in-
fancy. Often had I gazed at it with delight. It was a cameo of
exquisite workmanship, representing the three graces, and had
belonged to my kind friend, Mrs. Clayton. I used to call one of
the figures Mrs. Clayton, another Ellen Barrow, and the third I
said must be my mother. The peddler's eyes opened wider than
any Chinese eyes ever opened before, as he gazed at me with
astonishment. He began to fancy that the jewel was some
charm which had bewitched me, or that I was going into a fit.
He, of course, could not guess the cause of my agitation, and I
recovered my presence of mind in sufficient time to avoid telling
him. I found that he set but slight value on the ornament, and
infinitely preferred to it some glittering stores with gay tints.
I looked over the remainder of his stores, keeping my eye con-
stantly on the brooch to see that he did not remove it; but I did
not find anything else which I could recognize. I then bought
a bracelet for Maria, and a ring of trifling value, and next asked
him carelessly for how much he would sell the brooch in case I
wished to buy it. My coolness made him lower the price from
what, when he first discovered the curiosity with which I re-
garded it, he intended to ask. He demanded a very moderate
sum, which I paid him, and calmly put the jewel in my pocket.
Had our conversation been carried on in a language I spoke flu-
ently, I should certainly have betrayed the secret of my agitation
by some hasty exclamation, but having to stop and consider the
meaning of each word before I used it, gave me time to grow
calm. The time had now come for me to put the inquiries I
longed to make.MARK SEA WORTH,

108

"By the bye, my friend, that jewel looks as if it were made
in a country I' have visited ; how did you obtain it?" I asked,
with an unconcerned manner.

He looked at me with his keen eyes as lie replied, " I bought it
with others to stock my cases."

"Were there many others of the same description?" I in-
quired.

" Why do you ask ?" he cried, eyeing me sharply.

" Because it is an unusual ornament to see in this part of the
world," I replied.

44 Yes, I bought a few other things, rings and other ornaments,
and some European cutlery and arms, made in the land you
come from," he answered ; " your countrymen are very great in
arms, and knives, and bales of cotton goods, and if we had not
these dreadful taxes we should purchase a large quantity from
them."

" That is very true," I remarked ; 44 but, as you were saying,
you have not had the jewels many months ; tell me, how did
you procure them ?"

441 bought them in the way of trade," he answered briefly.

44 I suppose so ; but when and from whom, I am curious to
know ?" I asked. He was determined not to give me the infor-
mation I required in a hurry.

" What makes you wish to know?" he asked.

My patience was sorely tried, and I began to fesr that he had
some reasons for not telling me. I tried, however, to disguise
my feelings.

" People take fancies into their heads sometimes," I said;
now I have taken a fancy to trace where that same brooch, which
I have just bought of you, came from, and as I always repay
those who gratify my whims, I do not think you will be the loser
if you tell me."

4 4 My answer is, that I bought it in the fair way of trade, and I
can say no more," he replied, preparing, with an obstinate look,
to put his bamboo yoke over his shoulder, and to walk away.

"Then you will lose a good customer for your folly," I ob-
served, feeling now that the more anxiety I displayed the less
likely he would be to give me a true answer.

4 4 However, if you think better of it, come to me to-morrow at
my hotel, and perhaps I may be disposed to make some more
purchases of you. But, my friend, remember a wise merchant
takes a good offer when it is made to him."

jg," You have not made me an offer," he observed.

44 What, do you expect to be paid simply for giving me a bit
of information which cost you nothing, and cannot benefit you
to keep ?" I said laughing, 44 However, as you value it so highly,
I will give you the price of the brooch if you enable me in any
way to trace where it came from." The fellow, cunning as he
was, was for the moment outwitted, and did not suspect the
trembling anxiety with which I waited for his account.

44 Well, then, you must know that two months ago I sailed
from hence in a trading schooner to visit the island of Timor,
where I wished to transact some mercantile business with the104	MARK SEAWOIiTIL

Portuguese. I can sometimes drive a bargain with them when I
fail with the Dutch, who are very keen, too keen to please me.
Have you ever been to Timor ?"

" No," I answered with some little impatience, 4'no, but go
on with your story."

" I thought not," he continued with provoking slowness.
" Timor is a large island, and a fine island, but not so large or so
fine as Java. The Dutch have possession of some part of it, as
well as the Portuguese, and a good many of my countrymen are
found there. It produces too a clever race of little horses—very
clever little horses."

" But what has that to do with the brooch?" I exclaimed,
foolishly losing all my patience. " Go on with your story with-
out further delay." The fellow saw by the expression of my
countenance, that I was really anxious about the matter, and
hoping, probably, to get better paid for his information another
day, he pretended to remember that he had his goods to sell,
and shouldering his bamboo, with his cases hanging at either
end of it, off he marched, uttering aloud his cries to attract
customers. I called him back—I felt inclined to rush after him
—to seize him—to force the information from him; bu t he
would not listen, and he was soon lost among the motley crowd
I have described. I felt almost sure that he would come back
the next day ; but in the meantime I was left in a state of the
most cruel anxiety. Here was the best clew I had yet met with,
almost within my grasp, to guide me in my search for Eva and
Mrs. Clayton, and I was not allowed to reach it. The time had
arrived for me to join Mr. Scott, who had invited me to accom-
pany him to his country house, about three miles from the town.
The road led us past numerous kampongs and country houses,
all the way being under lofty trees, which "were made to arch
over head, and to afford a most grateful shade.

On our way I mentioned my meeting with a peddler.

" Should you know him again ?" he asked.

" Among a hundred others," I replied.

"Oh, then, there will be little difficulty in making him tell the
truth," he observed, with a smile. "If he does not do so of his
own accord, I will get the resident to interfere, and he has won-
derful methods of making a dumb Chinaman open his mouth.
We will see about it the first thing to-morrow ; for I agree with
you, that the fellow's information may be of great value."

So it was arranged, and my mind was somewhat tranquilized.
My new friend's residence was like most country houses built
by the Dutch in the island—long and low, and consisting only
of one story. In the center was the chief room, of good size—
opening both in front and behind, by two large doorways, into
spacious verandas as large as the room itself, and supported by
pillars. In each of the wings were three good bedrooms. It
stood in an inclosure of about an acre, with coach-houses, stables,
and servant's houses and offices. The floors were formed of
tiles, and in the principal room a cane matting was used. As it
grew dusk, several people came in, some in carriages, and some
on foot, and we had a good deal of amusing conversation, whileMARK SEA WORTH.	105

«

cigars were smoked, and coffee, wine and liquors were handed
round. The Javanese were described as an excellent and faith-
ful race of people, patient, good-tempered, and very handy
and ingenious. A man who is a carpenter one day, will
turn a blacksmith next, or from a farmer will speedily become
a sailor ; and a gentleman told me of a servant who, after hav-
ing lived with him many years, begged to be allowed to go to
sea, giving as his only reason, that he was tired of seeing the
same faces every day. I partook of a curious fruit, of which the
natives are very fond, called the Durinan. It required some
resolution to overcome my repugnance to the scent, which is
most wonderful. The flavor is very peculiar; and I can best
describe it as like rich custard and boiled onions mixed together.

There are about 60,U00 inhabitants in Sourabaya. The lower
orders of Javanese are a broadly-built race of people, seldom
above the middle height. The men, when actively employed,
have on generally no other garment than a tight cloth round
the loins, but at other times they wear a sarong, which is a long
piece of colored cotton wrapped round the waist and hanging
down to the knee. They sometimes add a jacket of cloth or cot-
ton. The women seem #to delight most in garments of a dark
blue color, in shape something like a gown and petticoat, but the
neck and shoulders are frequently left bare, and the sarong or
gown is wrapped tightly under the armpits and across the bosom.

Both men and women wear their hair long, and'turned up with
a large comb, so that at a distance it is difficult to distinguish
one from the other. The latter have no covering for the head,
but the men wear conical hats, made of split bamboo.

A Javanese gentleman usually wears a handkerchief round his
head, a smart green or purple velvet or cloth jacket, with gold
buttons, a shirt with gold studs, loose trousers and sometimes
boots, and a sarong or sash, in the latter of which is always car-
ried a kriss ornamented with gold and diamonds. The Chinese,
as elsewhere, are a plump, clean, and good-tempered looking
people ; they, as well as other people from the neighboring coun-
tries, are under charge of a captain or head man, who is answer-
able for their good conduct. The Dutch troops, dressed in light
blue and yellow uniforms, and mustering upward of two thou-
sand infantry, besides artillery and cavalry, consist of Javanese,
Madurese, and Bugis, with Negroes and Europeans, frequently
Dutch convicts who, to escape punishment at home, have volun-
teered to serve in the army at Ja-va. What can one think of the
character of an army composed of such men, and how much
more calculated must they be to injure and demoralize than to
protect the people, and to maintain order, which is the only le-
gitimate object of a military body. I hope that my readers are
not tired with my long account of the Javanese. The next morn-
ing I returned to the town with Mr. Scott, and immediately set
out in search of the peddler. I was not long in finding him, for
he was hovering about the hotel in hopes of having another deal
with me ; he did not suspect that I had friends who could apply
to the authorities to give me the information I required. I had
mj young Javanese guide watching, who instantly ran off to call106	MARK SEAWORTH.

•

Mr. Scott, while I held the peddler in close conversation. On
Mr. Scott's appearance, the impudent look of the man instantly-
changed to one of submissive respect.

"I though you were a wise man, Chin Fi," began my friend,
who appeared to know him. " Here is a gentleman offers you a
handsome reward for a bit of trifling information, and you re-
fuse to give it him ; how is this?"

" Though the information is trifling the young gentleman
seemed very eager to get it," answered Chin Fi, recovering him-
self. "Butlama reasonable man, and was about to give it,
when he interrupted me yesterday."

" Continue your story, then," said Mr. Scott, aware, however,
that he was not speaking the truth. " You were in the island
of Timor, when you procured the brooch in question."

*41 observed that I went to the island of Timor ; but I did not
say that I got the brooch there," answered Chin Fi.

44 Come, come, you are taking up our time uselessly. Where
did you get it then?" exclaimed Mr. Scott. " I must take
other means of learning if you longer delay." And he looked in
the direction of the Resident's house.

The Chinese guessed his intentions, and observed : " Well, if
the gentleman will give me the price 'he offered I will afford
him all the information I possess. Knowledge is of value ; and
I am a poor man and cannot give it without a return."

On his saying this, I took out the proposed sum and put it into
Mr. Scott's hands, who gave it him, saying : "Now remember,
Chin Fi, if you wish to prosper, tell all you know about the mat-
ter."

" I will," said the peddler, finding that he would gain nothing
by further delay. "You must know that while I was in Timor
I was engaged in purchasing such merchandise as I thought
would suit the tastes of the people of this country. To obtain a
passage back, I went to the Dutch settlement of Coupang. One
day, having just transacted some affairs with a merchant, I was
walking along the quay by the water's side, when I observed a
young Javanese lad following me. I happened to have remarked
him while I was speaking to the merchant. He continued fol-
lowing me till I got into a narrow lane, where no one else hap-
pened to be ; and he then came up to me, and said he had some-
thing to sell if I was inclined to buy. I asked him to show me
his goods, and he pulled out a handkerchief from his breast,
with some rings, a gold chain, and two brooches, one of which
I sold yesterday to this gentleman. I purchased them of him,
and asked if he had any more. He said he could not tell
me, and I then inquired how he procured them. He answered,
it was a matter about which I had nothing to do, and being of
his opinion, I questioned him no further ; but 8S I wished to have
more dealings with him, I resolved to try and find out where he
went. When he parted from me he took the way to the quay,
and as from his dress and the look of his hands, I suspected that
he belonged to one of the vessels in the harbor, I went and hid
myself in a spot where I could watch every part of the landing-
place.MARK SEA WORTH.	107

" I had waited about a couple of hours, when a boat came on
shore from a European brig, lying outside all the other vessels,
and presently two Englishmen or Americans, with two or three
Malays, came down in company with the young Javanese lad, who
was staggering under a heavy load of yams, shaddocks, bananas,
cocoa-nuts, and other fruit and vegetables. It is odd, 1 thought,
that this boy, who has so much money at his command, should
be made to do the work of a slave. I suspected that there was
something irregular, and that the lad had either stolen the
jewels or was selling them for some one else. I made inquiries
about the brig, and found that she was an American, and had
put in for water and provisions ; but for her name, I can neither
remember it, nor pronounce it, probably, if I did. I expected
next day to find that the brig had gone, and to hear no more
about the matter; but there she still was, and who should I
meet but the Javanese lad walking by himself in a disconsolate
manner near the quay. I beckoned him to me, and asked if he
had any more jewels to sell? but he answered, No ; and that he
wished, he had not sold those, as it had done no good.

'' I inquired what he meant, but for some time he would not
answer till I persuaded him that I was his friend, and that I by
chance knew some of his relatives. He then told me that the
jewels had belonged to an English lady, who was kept on board
the brig against her will and that she had employed him to sell
them, in the hopes of being able to bribe some one to help her to
escape, or to carry intelligence of her position to the authorities
of any port at which the brig might touch. The lad, who seemed
in many respects very simple-minded and honest, said that he
wanted to get a\* ay, but dared not—that he had not originally
belonged to the brig, but was taken out of another vessel, and
made to work on board her, his chief employment lately being
to attend on the lady in the cabin.

" While he was speaking, several seamen came out of an arrack-
shop some way off. He caught sight of them and hurried off to
the quay. They all jumped into the boat, and pulled away for
the brig as fast as their oars could send her through the water.
Instantly the vessel's sails were loosed, her anchor was weighed,
and she stood out to sea. Soon afterward a Dutch ship-of-war
came in, and a boat from the shore going out to meet her, with-
out dropping her anchor, she made sail in the direction the brig
had taken."

" Did she overtake the brig ?" I inquired eagerly.

" I do not know," replied the peddler. 441 came away before
the man-of-war's return, and had not again thought of the cir-
cumstance till your inquiries recalled them to my memory."

Believing that the Chinese had given me a faithful account, I
further rewarded him, and dismissed him, highly satisfied with
the transaction. It must not be supposed that he used the words
I have written, for I have given a very free translation of his
story, which was in very flowery language, and occupied much
more time than mine will to read. I cross-questioned him also
about Eva; but he had heard nothing of a little girl, nor had he
suspected that the brig was a pirate.108	MARK SEAWORTU.

Mr. Scott, however, agreed with me that there was exrery prob-
ability of her having been the Emu, and that my first point of
inquiry should be at Timor, while I also should endeavor to fall
in with the man-of-war which had chased her. It was suggested
that I might most likely hear of the man-of-war at Batavia, and
that I should endeavor to touch there. Oh, how I longed to have
my schooner ready for the enterprise !

CHAPTER XVIII.

Kindness of the Dutch Authorities. My Health suffers from the Heat. I pre-
pare for a Journey up the Country. The Widow's Information. Traveling
in Java. Post Houses, Good Roads. A Passangerang or Guest-House.
Fertility of the Soil and High Cultivation. Beautiful Scenery. Tigers and
Snakes. Dwellings of the Peasantry. Lieutenant Jeekel and the Widow.
The Widow's reception by her Relations. My Sojourn in the Country.
Return to Sourabaya.

Mr. Scott accompanied me to the house of the Resident, that
I might state my case ; and on our way we met Captain Cloete,
who volunteered to join us. The Resident received me most
kindly, and promised to do all in his power to facilitate my ob-
ject. He said that strict inquiries should be made on board all
vessels coming to the port, whether a brig answering .the de-
scription of the Emu had been met with ; and he also engaged
that the same inquiries should be made in Batavia, and through-
out all the ports belonging to the Dutch.

I was much indebted to the influence of my friends, and the
warm interest they took in me, for the alacrity displayed by the
Resident; but I felt that this was no reason why I should in any
way relax in my own exertions. The schooner could not be got
* ready for sea in less than three weeks, in spite of all Fairburn's
exertions ; and I considered how I could best employ the time
to forward my object. It must not be supposed that I had for-
gotten the widow Van Deck and little Maria. Fairburn and I
had still our duty to perform, in seeing them placed in safety
with their friends; but as his presence was essential in attending
to the fitting out of the vessel, I resolved to undertake the office
of their conductor, having already engaged to pay their expenses.
They were both now sufficiently recovered to undertake the
journey up the country, to a place where an uncle of the widow
resided, as Assistant Resident.

I was, however, very unwilling to leave Sourabaya on the
chance of obtaining any further news of the Emu, and had
hopes of being able to send to their relations to induce some one
to come down and receive them, when the point was decided for
me. The heat and excitement of the town was already telling
on me, and Mr. Scott made me consult a medical man, who
urged me at once to go up to the highlands of the interior, to re-
gain my strength before I went to sea.

The widow Van Deck expressed herself much satisfied with
the arrangement, and very grateful for the care taken of her,
while lfttle Maria seemed highly delighted at finding that I was
to accompany them on the journey. Captain Cloete's first lieu-
tenant, Mr. Jeekel, also arranged to join the party, of which IMAM SEAWonm.	109

was vefcy glad, as he was a very well-informed man, and a most
amusing companion. We engaged a carriage, with two inside
seats for the widow and Maria, and two outside for Mr. Jeekel
and me. Mr. Scott kindly urged me to take care of myself and
get well; Fairburn promised to get on with the schooner's out-
fitting ; and just as we were starting, Captain Cloete came and
put a sum of money into the hands of the widow.

44 There," he said, " sailors should always help each other ; so
I and a few other friends have collected that little sum to defray
the expenses of your journey; so that you need not feel yourself
a burden to your young friend here, while you will have some-
thing in your purse when you present yourself to your rela-
tives."

The tears came into the widow's eyes as she received this urn*
expected kindness, and her feelings almost checked her expres-
sions of thanks.

The evening before our departure, as I was sitting with the
widow and little Maria, the former observed :

"You may be surprised, Mr. Sea worth, at my thinking it neces-
sary to give you so much trouble about my return to my rela-
tions ; but I must confess to you, that I offended them very
much by marrying Captain Yan Deck, whom they looked upon
as my inferior in rank, and I am full of doubts as to my recep-
tion. Had he been alive, I should not have ventured to return ;
but now that he is in his grave, I trust that their anger may be
softened. I have no one else to depend on. I cannot obtain my
own livelihood ; but they would not, I trust, allow a relation to
beg in the streets. If they will once receive me, I hope, by my
conduct, to gain their affection, which, before I married, I did
not, through my own fault, possess ; and I, therefore, do not in
any way complain of their treatment to me. I have had,
I assure you, a great struggle with the rebellious spirit within
me; but I have conquered, and am happier even than I ever ex-
pected to be."

In reply, I assured her that I thought her relations would,
after she had spent some little time with them, rejoice at her
return ; for in the frame of mind to which she had brought her-
self, I felt sure that she would very soon gain their regard ; and
I thought little Maria could not fail of attracting to herself every
one who knew her.

I have not space to afford a full account of our journey. In-
deed, I cannot do more than give the general result of my obser-
vations. We had passports, without which we could not have pro-
ceeded ; and we were obliged to obtain leave from each Resident
to pass through his district. We had four good little horses ; and
for many miles proceeded along the plain, on a fine, broad, hard
road, raised two or three feet above the level of the country.
The post-houses are about six miles apart, and at each of them
there is a large wooden shed, stretching completely across the
road, to shelter the horses and travelers from the sun while the
horses are changed. The country, as we proceeded, becar#e very
rich and highly cultivated; and between the groves of cocoa-
nuts and areca palms? and other trees, which bordered the rpad,110	MARK BE A WORTH.

we got glimpses of a fine range of mountains, which increased
its interest. The crops were sugar-cane, and maize, and rice.
The rice-fields are divided into many small plots or pans, about
ten yards square, with ridges of earth eighteen inches high, for
the purpose of retaining the water, which is kept two or three
inches deep over the roots of the grain, till it is just ready to
ripen. A number of little sheds stood in the fields, with a boy
or girl stationed in each, who kept moving a collection of strings,
radiating in every direction, with feathers attached to them, for
the purpose of keeping off the flights of those beautiful little
birds, called Java sparrows, hovering above. From these plots
the rice, or paddy, as it is called, is transplanted into the fields,
each plant being set separately. How our English farmers would
stare at the idea of transplanting some hundred acres of wheat;
yet these savages, as they would call them, set them this worthy
example of industry. We passed a market crowded with people.
There were long sheds, in some of which were exposed European
articles, such as cutlery and drapery ; in others, drugs, or salt
fish, or fruit and confectionery ; while at some open stalls the
visitors were regaling themselves with coffee, boiled rice, hot
meat, potatoes, fruit and sweetmeats. We stopped at a large
town on the coast, called Probolingo, where there was an excel-
lent hotel. There was also a square in it, with a mosque on one
side, the house of the Resident on another, a range of barracks
on the third, and a good market-place, where I saw piles of mag-
nificent melons, for which the neighborhood is celebrated. It is
a place of some trade ; and we were told that there were, in the
storehouses, coffee and sugar sufficient to load twenty large
ships. Broad roads, bordered by fine trees, with native villages,
and fine European houses, surround the town.

As we continued our journey on the following day, we began
to meet with coffee plantations, which are neatly fenced in, and
consist of some twenty acres each. They are pleasant-looking
spots, as the shrubs are planted in rows, with tall trees between
each row to shelter them from the sun. Sometimes, too, we
came upon a species of banyan-tree, a noble, wide-spreading tree,
with drooping branches, under which might be seen a wagon
laden with paddy, and a group of people with their oxen resting
by its side. I remarked that coffee was carried in large hampers
on the backs of ponies. We used to lunch sometimes ^t the
bamboo provision stalls, under the shade of tall trees near the
kampongs, where we found hot tea and coffee, sweet potatoes,
rice cakes, and a kind of cold rice pudding. *

The Javanese delight in a sort of summer-house, which is called
a pondap; it is built to the height of sixteen feet or so on stout
pillars, with a raised floor, and [covered with a thatch made of
the leaves of the palm. It is open at the sides, except a railing
of netting three feet high, and sometimes blinds of split cane are
rolled up under the eaves, and can be let down to exclude the
sun or rain.

I must describe a " passangerang," or guest-house, at several of
which we stopped for the night. It was a large bamboo house,
standing on a raised terrace of brick, and with a broad verandaMARK SEAWORTH.	Ill

running all around it. There was a center hall to serve as the
grand saloon, and several well-furnished bedrooms on either-
side. The view was very beautiful. The ground on every side
undulated agreeably; on one side it sloped down to a shining
lake, bordered by a thick belt of wood, with a silvery brook es-
caping from a narrow ravine foaming and leaping into it, while
beyond arose the stately cone of the burning mountain of the
Lamongan, some four thousand feet in height, a wreath of white
smoke curling from its summit. From its base a green slope
stretched off to the right, whence, some twenty miles distant,
shot up still more majestically the lofty cone of the Semiru, a
peak higher than that of Teneriffe ; then, again, another irreg-
ular ridge ran away to the north, among which is the volcano
of the Bromo. On another side could be seen the sea gleaming
in the far distant horizon, while over all the country near was a
lovely variety of cultivated fields, and patches of wood, and
slopes of the alang-alang, a long, green grass with a very broad
leaf, and here and there a native kampong, half concealed by its
groves of fruit trees. Everything, both in form and color, looked
beautiful as it glittered in the hot sunshine, while a fresh breeze
from the south tempered the heat, and reminded me of a sum-
mer day in England. A table was spread in the veranda with
a snow-white table-cloth, and all the conveniences of glass, plate,
and cutlery, and covered with dishes of poultry, and meats, and
rice, and curries, pilaus, and soups, all well cooked, wTith attend-
ants doing their best to please us.

Little Maria was enchanted—she had seen nothing in her life
before like it; and all the sickness and perils she had gone
through were forgotten. Lieutenant Jeekel and I were much
pleased also ; and had I not had my important enterprise in
view I should have liked to have spent many days there. As
we strolled out in the evening at dusk, we found two men
following us with spears ; and when we inquired the reason of
their attendance they said that they came to defend us from
tigers. We laughed at this; but they assured us that tigers
were very abundant, and thatf they often carried off men to
eat them, and sometimes even came into the houses when hard
pressed by hunger. No one will venture out at night without
torches to keep them at a distance. We afterward found that
their fears were not exaggerated, for a man from a village close
to us going out to work before daybreak was carried off by a
tiger from between two companions, who in vain endeavored to
save him. After this we took care not to expose ourselves to
the chance of forming a supper for a tiger. The next evening I
was nearly stepping on a snake, the bite of which is said to be
certain death. I mention these circumstances merely to show,
that fertile as is the country and magnificent the scenery, it has
its drawbacks. While we were in the high country, it rained
generally from two till four o'clock, and then the weather be-
came at fine as ever. It always rained in earnest, and never
have I seen more downright heavy pours. The inhabitants of
the mountains are far superior in stature and independence of
manners to those of the plains, Their houses are, however, in-112	It ARK SEAWORTtf.

ferior in many respects ; they are built of plank roughly split
from trees with a wedge, while their posts are formed of the
camarina equally roughly squared. The roof is composed of
reeds or shingles. The interior consists of but one room, with a
square fireplace of brick at one end, and seats round it; the bed-
places of the family are on either side ; and over head are racks
to hold spears and agricultural instruments, the whole black-
ened with the constant smoke, which has no other outlet be-
sides the door and window. The houses of the peasantry on the

Elains are composed almost entirely of bamboo ; the posts and
earns of the stoutest pieces of that plant, and the walls of split
bamboo woven into mats, the roof being covered with leaves of
the hissah palm.

We were now approaching the end of our journey, and the
widow began to be very nervous as to the reception she was
likely to meet with from her relations. The lieutenant, espe-
cially, tried to keepjup her spirits ; and it appeared to me, what-
ever the arguments he used, that he succeeded very well.

I am afraid that, in my descriptions, I have not done full
justice to the beauty of the scenery, the high state of cultivation
of the country, the excessive politeness of the people—I might
almost call it slavish, were not the natural impulses of the Java-
nese so kind—the luxurious provisions, the comfort of the pas-
sangerangs or guest-houses, the purity of the air, and the deli-
ciousness of the climate of the hills. We did not encounter a
beggar of any description ; and we saw no people in a state of
what could be called poverty ; so, although the Dutch rule most
despotically, this system apparently tends to secure the creature-
comforts of the lower orders ; but as I have already observed, it
does no more—it regards these frail bodies, but totally neglects
their immortal souls.

One day we turned off from the high road, and took a path
apparently but little used, as it was a complete carpet of short
green turf, which led us across a gently undulating champaign
country ; passing now through patches of beautiful forest, now
through open rice-fields or smal£plains of alang-alang. Here and
there was a rocky isolated hill crowned with clumps of noble
trees, while sparkling brooks and rills seemed to cool-the air,
while they refreshed our sight, their murmuring sound reaching
constantly our ears. Many of the rills were artificial, leading
from one rice-field to another. The industrious inhabitants were
guiding their plows or otherwise in their fields, while here and
there a grove of fruit trees, with cocoanuts, areca palms, and
clusters of bamboos, rising among them, showed the situation of
the villages. Nearly surrounding this beautiful country swept a
semicircle of magnificent mountains of the most picturesque
description, one out-topping the other, while in the far distance
the stately Semiru raised his lofty cone into the blue sky.

As we had no\V arrived close to the residence of the widow's
relations, we thought it advisable to forward a letter, which the
lieutenant undertook to write, giving an outline of what had oc-
curred, and announcing our arrival. The letter was composed,
but we were not quite satisfied with it; and at last our worthyMARK SEAWORTH.	113

friend volunteered to ride forward himself to prepare the way,
suggesting that his rank and his acquaintance with a large
number of people might have some little influence in softening
matters. We in the meantime remained at the passangerang
awaiting his return. Two hours passed away, and he did not
appear, and the widow began to be anxious; a third had elapsed,
and no Lieutenant Jeekel was to be seen.

" My uncle and his family are away, or he may be dead, or he
will not listen to our friend," sighed the widow/

We were sitting in a sort of raised summer-house, in the|shape
of a tower, built of bamboo. From our elevated perch we com-
manded a view of the road.

"No, I feel that lam discarded forever, and must be content
to live on the charity of strangers," continued the widow, solil-
oquizing. 4 4 For myself I care not; but for you, my sweet
child, it is a hard lot."

Do not vex yourself about me, my dear aunt," answered lit-
tle Maria. * 44 But ah, see, who is that coming along the road ?"

We all looked out of the balcony, and observed two horsemen
with long spears glittering in the sun, advancing slowly toward
us. A little beyond them was a larger party, one of whom was
evidently a chief with his officers, from the turbans on their
heads, their blue cloth jackets, and rich shawls round their
waists, with highly ornamented creeses stuck in them—the blue
and red cloth over their saddles, and the silver trappings to
their horses. Two Europeans were with them—one we soon
recognized as the lieutenant, the other a middle-aged gentle-
manly-looking man, was a stranger to me, but the widow,
as she watched him, exclaimed !

46 It is; yes, it must be my uncle."

The Javanese seemed to pay him great respect. He threw him-
self from his horse, which one of them held, and with the lieu-
tenant ascended the stairs. On entering the room he hurried up
to the widow, and to her no little surprise gave her a warm em-
brace.

4 4 Well, my dear niece, I am glad to hear from your friend
here, that you placed reliance on the affection of your relatives."
he began, as he handed her to a chair in an affectionate manner.
" Let the past be forgotten; and now let me ask you to make
me known to the young gentleman who has acted so generously
to you. Mr. Sea worth, I understand."

Whereupon I shook hands, and made a suitable answer ; and
then little Maria was introduced, and we were all in a few min-
utes on the best terms possible. I thought Mr. Jeekel's eye
twinkled, but he said nothing, and I was somewhat surprised, af
ter all the difficulties we expected to experience, at the facility
with which the reconciliation had been accomplished; but the
cause was soon explained.

" I conclude, my dear niece," said her uncle to her on a sudden,
" you have received due notice of the good fortune which has be-
fallen you ?"

'4 No !" answered the widow surprised, as well she might. " I
have been prepared only for misfortune. What do you mean ?'*114

MARK SEAWORTH.

" Allow me then to congratulate you sincerely," lie replied.
66 I have great satisfaction in being the first to announce to you,
that your great uncle, M. Deikman, who died a year ago, has left
you heiress to all his property, amounting to twenty thousand
rupees a year ; and you may at once take possession of it."

I will not stop to describe the contentment of the widow at
her change of fortune, the joy of little Maria, and the satisfac-
tion of the lieutenant. I spent four days at the house of her un-
cle who was very attentive to me ; and I need scarcely say that
when the time of my dsparture arrived, I was very sorry to
leave her with the prospect of never seeing her ; and still more
so my young friend Maria. I am happy to say that prosperity
did not appear to have made the widow forget the good resolu
tions she had formed in adversity. She insisted on repaying
me the money I had spent on her account, and I had reason
afterward to know that she was not ungrateful. It was arrang-
ed that Lieutenant Jeekel was to accompany me, and that we
were to travel on horseback, by which mode we should be able
to diverge oftener from the high road, and to see more of the
country than we had been able to do coming. Little Maria
cried very much as I wished her good-bye.

"You are going away, and I shall never—never—see you
again, my dear, dear, Mr. Seaworth," she explained as she held
my hands, and looked up affectionately into my face. 44 Now,
promise me, if you succeed in finding your dear little Eva, and I
am sure you will find her—that you will come back and show her
to me, I so long to see her and to love her, and to tell her how
kind you have been to me. I will pray every night and morn-
ing that she may be restored to you, and that she may live to re-
ward you for all trouble in looking after her. You will promise,
then, my dear Mr. Seaworth ; I know you will."

" Indeed, I should be very sorry if I thought I was not to see
you again," I replied, completely won by her artless manner. " If
I possibly can—if I am so blessed as to find my sister—I will
come and introduce her to you."

With this answer the little girl was satisfied. At length we
started. I had a very pleasant journey, and collected a great
deal of information as to the manners and customs of the Java-
nese. We saw several tigers, and deer, and wild hogs and mon-
keys innumerable, and snakes and other reptiles ; but had no
adventure worth recording, and reached Sourabaya in safety.

CHAPTER XIX.

Fairburn's Report of the Schooner. Description of the Fraulein. Ready for
Sea. Part from my Friends. The Widow's gratitude. Sail for Batavia.
Life on Board. My Officers. The Dutch master, Van Graoul. Hassan,
Kalong, and Ungka still with me. Description of Batavia. Alligators.
Unhealthfulness of the Capital. Inquiries for the Emu. Sail once more.
A Stranger in Sight. We make chase. Coral Islands ahead. She steers
for them. We follow. Disappearance of the Stranger.

We entered Sourabaya in the evening, when the streets were
still crowded with the mixed population of the town, in their
varied and picturesque dresses, each speaking their own Ian*MARK SEAWORTH. \

guage, or uttering the various cries of their respective
I directly rode to the hotel, in the hopes of finding Faix
there, as I was eager to learn how he was progressing witli
schooner. He had not returned; and I was setting off- to tJit-
docks when I met him coming in.

" How do you get on?" I exclaimed, as soon as I saw him.
" Are we likely soon to be able to start ?"

"We have gone ahead more rapidly than I expected," he
answered. "What by good wages and encouragement, and
constant supervision, the carpenters and riggers have got on so
welJ, that I expect that she will be ready for sea in a few days.
The more I see of the little craft, the more I like her ; for she is
a little beauty, I can assure you, and will sail well too."

" I am delighted to hear it, and thank you for all your exer-
tions in my cause," I answered.

"I long to be fairly under way. But have you gained any
more information about the Emu f

'' Nothing of importance," he answered. '' A Dutch merchant-
man came in here a few days ago, and she reports that some
months since, on her outward voyage, she was chased by a
strange brig, which showed no colors ; but, by carrying all sail,
she got away from her. If that was the Emu, it shows that she
has taken regularly to piracy, and that we must be prepared to
encounter her."

To this I agreed ; but the thought that my sister and Mrs.
Clayton were among the wretches who were pursuing such a
course made me feel very wretched. The* next morning I ac-
companied Fairburn down to the vessel. I was indeed surprised
with the appearance she presented. Indeed, she required little
more than to get her sails bent and her stores on board to be
ready for sea. She mounted four carronades, and one long brass
gun, amidships, besides numerous swivels on her bulwarks, to
enable her to contend in every way with any piratical prahus we
might encounter. Besides these, her arm-chests contained a
good supply of muskets, pistols, and cutlasses.

" I have engaged also, the best part of our crew," said Fair-
burn. 44 They are all stanch fellows, or I am much mistaken. It
is important that we should be well manned. There are eight
Englishmen, four Dutchmen, two Americans, and six Javanese.
The last are fine fellows, and well treated, will labor hard ; and
if well led, and they can see that they may trust to their officers,
they will prove as brave as any men in the world. See how they
all go about their work. If I was a stranger to them I should
say they were the men to trust to. They have found out already
that I chose all good men, and that there are no skulkers among
them."	i

We were standing on the quay at the time, and as he spoke he
pointed to the schooner, where all hands were actively employed
in various avocations, setting up the rigging, bending sails, and
hoisting in stores.

" And what sort of officers have you engaged ?" I asked.

"Two, and both good. One is a Dutchman, and the other is
English. I had some difficulty in arranging the papers, and inMARK SEAWORTH.

permission to carry arms ; but, thanks to the assistance
-x." Scott and the kindness of the Resident, the affair has been

*cled. I cannot, however, go as master of the schooner."

" You not master I" I exclaimed. 44 Who, then, is to be ?"

44 The Dutchman, M. Yan Graoul. He is a very good fellow,
in spite of his name," he answered, laughing. 44 The fact is, he
is nominally captain, and he is answerable for our good behavior ;
that we will not turn pirates, or commit any other little irregu-
larities. I am to have charge of the vessel, and he is to obey
me in all things lawful; indeed, he is to act as my mate, except
on certain occasions, when we are to change places. The
arrangement is perfectly understood between us, and is not at
all unusual."

I replied that I was satisfied if he were, and thought that the
arrangements would not inconvenience him.

44 You are aware, also, that you must sail under the Dutch
flag," he continued. 44 It is better known than the English in
these seas, and so far that is an advantage; but I dare say you
would rather, as I should when it comes to fighting, have our
own glorious standard waving over our heads."

1 agreed with him there also ; but I found that I was much
indebted to the Dutch authorities, as so very strict is the govern-
ment in all matters of the sort, that it was only in consequence
of the peculiar circumstances of the case that I was allowed to
fit out the vessel at all, many regulations being relaxed in my
favor. I forgot to say, that the schooner was called the Fraulein,
which is the Dutch, or rather German, of young lady; and I
thought the name pretty and appropriate. Behold me, then,
the owner of the schooner, Fraulein, Captain Yan Graoul, just
ready for sea, and as complete a littte man-of-war as ever floated.
I was going to call her a yacht; but she was fitted more for
fighting than pleasure, except that there was one cabin which,
with a confidence I scarcely had a right to, I had prepared for
Eva and Mrs. Clayton.

Our papers were all in order, and we had cleared out regularly.
I had taken leave of the Resident and other authorities, and
thanked Mr. Scott to the utmost of my power for his liberality
and confidence in me ; and I had wished all the other friends I
had formed good-bye except Lieutenant Jeekel, who told me that
he intended to come and see the last of me on board. I felt that
I had at length commenced my enterprise ; my hopes rose with
the occasion. There was an elasticity in my spirits, a buoyancy
in my step, which I had never before experienced, as I walked
the deck of the Fraulein as she lay in the roads just before getting
under way.

44 There is a loaded boat coming off ; and I think I see Lieuten-
ant Jeekel in her," said Captain Van Graoul,* who had been look-
ing through his glass toward the shore.

He was right; in a short time my friend came alongside in a
boat laden with provisions and fruits and luxuries of every kind
and description which the country could produce. While I was
welcoming him on board the things were being handed up on
deck.MARK SJEAWORTH.

u Oh, you must not thank me for anything there," he exc
with a smile, as he saw me looking at what was going forv.
" I have but performed a commission for a friend of ours, w*
charged me to see it executed or not to venture into her presence
again."

" Oh, I understand," I replied, laughing significantly. " Pray,
whenever you are tempted back to her neighborhood, express my
gratitude, and assure her and Maria that I will not forget them,
or the last marli of their kindness."

I suspected that it would not be long before my message was
delivered, if the lieutenant could get leave from his ship, which
was then refitting. He gave me also a satisfactory piece of
intelligence, to the effect, that as his brig was ready for sea, she
was to be sent to cruise in search of the Emu, should her piratical
career not yet have terminated. He stayed with me till the
anchor was a-peak, and the topsails sheeted home, when with
a fresh breeze from the southward and east, we stood through
the straits of Madura.

I was very unwilling to have to go so far out of my way as
Batavia ; for I felt certain that my search should be carried on
among the wilder and less frequented islands lying to the east
of Java, where the pirates would have little fear of being sur-
prised ; at the same time, I might obtain inportant information
at Batavia ; and I knew the necessity of beginning my search
systematically.

Every one on board was in high spirits, and they all having
had the object of their cruise explained to them, seemed to enter
into it with a zeal and alacrity which was highly gratifying to
me. We had a complete little Babel, as far as a variety of
tongues were concerned, in the Fraulein, but thanks to Fairburn's
admirable arrangements, aided by Yan Graoul, perfect harmony
instead of discord was produced.

I have not yet described Van Graoul. He was a stout man,
with a placid, good-humored expression of countenance, and was
content, providing he could enjoy his well-loved pipe, and an
occasional glass of schiedam, to let the world take its way with-
out complaining. He wore light-blue trousers, with enormous
side-pockets, into which his hands were always thrust; a nankeen
jacket, and a wide-brimmed straw hat, with a bright yellow
handkerchief round his neck. He was a very good seaman in
most respects ; and was so perfectly cool in danger, that it was
difficult to believe he was aware of the state of affairs. He did
not, however make a good master, as he was subject to fits of
absence, when he was apt to forget the object of his voyage. The
junior mate was a young Englishman, of the name of Barlow, a
very steady, trustworthy person. Then there was a boatswain,
a gunner, a carpenter, and other petty officers ; and I must not
forget to mention Hassan the young Malay, and Kalong the
Dyak, who considered themselves our immediate attendants,
while Ungka was a favorite with all.

As it was impossible to say where the Emu might be, we were
constantly on the look-out for any vessel answering her descrip-
tion. It was agreed that if we did fall in with her. we must en-MARK SEA WORTH.

to take her by surprise, or to capture her by boarding, as,
_e we to fire at her, our round shot might injure those we
; ere in search of. "We had a very short passage to Batavia, and
anchored in the roadstead. The town being built on a swamp,
and planted with trees, was entirely concealed from our view. I
immediately went on shore, my boat being tracked up the river
against a strong current.

I was struck by the immense number of alligators which infest
the river. They are held sacred by the Javanese, who will not
destroy them ; and it is said that they treat their brown skins
with equal respect, but have no compunction about eating a
white man. They live upon the number of dead animals and offal
which come floating down the river. They are useful as acting
the part of scavengers to the stream they inhabit. The streets
of Batavia run for the most part in a north and south direction ;
are kept in neat order, regularly watered, and planted with rows
of trees in the Dutch style. Formerly canals intersected the
streets in all directions, rendering the city the most pestilential
place within the tropics; but by the orders of Sir Stamford
Raffles, while the English had possession of the island, they were
all filled up, except the Grand Canal and its tributaries. The city
is still far from healthy, and no one who can help it remains
there ; the government officers and merchants all going out to
their country houses in the afternoon. My stay in Batavia was
so short, that I had no time to make many remarks about the
place. In consequence of the recommendations I had received
from Sourabaya, the Resident forwarded my views in every way,
giving me passes to facilitate my search throughout all the
Dutch settlements I might visit.

Fair burn and Van Graoul were in the meantime making in-
quiries among the masters of all the trading vessels in the har-
bor, whether they had seen or heard of a vessel which might
prove to be the Emu. They, however, could only obtain ru-
mors of her, and no one was met who had actually been at-
tacked by her. For some time past it appeared that she had
not even been heard of : and the opinion was, either that her
career had by some means or other been brought to a close,
or that she had altogether quitted those seas, and gone to com-
mit her depredations in another quarter of the globe. This last
idea was the most distressing, beca,use, if such were the case,
I could not tell for what length of time my search might be
prolonged. As, however, Timor was the last place she had been
known to touch at, I determined to proceed there, and thence
to steer a course as circumstances might direct.

We were once more at sea. It is very delightful to sail
over the ocean when the breeze is fresh, and sufficiently
strong to send the vessel skimming along over the water,
and yet not sufficiently so to throw up waves on the surface.
Many such days I remember, and many nights, when the moon,
in tranquil majesty, was traversing the pure dark-blue sky, her
light shed in a broad stream of silver across the purple expanse
on which the vessel floated, a mere dot it seemed in the infinity
of space. Had I been free from anxiety, the life I spent onMARK SEA WORTH.

board the Fraulein would have been most delightful,

mind was always dwelling on Eva, and thinking how sn
situated ; and my anxiety to rescue her prevented me from
joying the present. We had been two weeks at sea, having
experienced chiefly calm and light winds, when one morning at
daybreak, while on the right of the island of Lombok, the lofty
cone of its volcano rising blue and distinct against the sky, a
square-rigged vessel was descried in the north-east quarter. She
was apparently standing on a bowline to the southward, so that
by continuing our course we should just contrive to get near
enough to speak her. There was considerable excitement on
board, for we had not spoken any vessel since we were out.
She might give us some information respecting the Emu, or, it
was just possible that she might be ttie Emu herself. We stood
on till we made her to be a low, black brig, with a somewhat
rakish appearance. This answered the description of the Emu.
We had now to consider how to approach the stranger, without
exciting her suspicions. We first hoisted the Dutch ensign, and
out flew, in return, from her peak, the stars and stripes of the
United States.

"He is not afraid of showing his colors," said Van Graoul,
looking at the brig through his glass. 44But, ah! see there!
He does not like our look. He has put his helm up, and away
he goes before the wind."

So it was. The stranger altered her course, and away sha
stood to the eastward, pretty briskly setting her studding-sails
and royals ; by which we calculated that she had a good many
hands on board. This behavior of the stranger increased our
suspicions of her Character ; and we accordingly made all sail in
chase. We were now to try the speed of the little Fraulein»
The breeze freshened, and away she flew over the water, but the
brig was much larger, and soon showed us that she had a fast
pair of heels. Do all we could, indeed, we could only continue
to hold our own with her. Sometimes we even fancied that she
was distancing us, and then after an hour had passed we did not
appear to have sunk her hull in the water.

44 Oh, that we could but come up with her!" I exclaimed.4 4 Mv
sweet little Eva, we would soon liberate you from the power of
those ruffians."

Van Graoul "bad his eyes upon the brig, as he said quite calmly
as if he had been thinking over the matter, " Has it not struck
you, Mr. Sea worth, that yonder stranger may have as bad an
opinion of us as we have of her ; and that seeing a piccarooning
little craft, no offense to the Fraulein, standing toward her, she
thought the safest thing she could do would be to keep out of
our way ?"

This was one mode for accounting for the flight of the stran-
ger ; still I did not like the idea of giving up the chase. Van
Graoul's notion might be correct, but yet it was possible that
she was, after all, the Emu. At last the sun went down; but
the night was so clear that we could still see the chase and most
perseveringly we followed her. The morning dawned, and there
she was just ahead of us ; and so well defined did every spar andMARK SEAWORTIL

/ear in the clear atmosphere, that I could scarcely per-
.e myself that she was far beyond the range of our guns.

*e had, indeed, rather increased than diminished her distance
iTom us. At the same rate, unless the breeze failed her and fa-
vored us, she must finally escape from us. Approaching the
evening, some low wooden land appeared ahead, toward which
she was steering.

" What can she intend to do now?" I asked of Fairburn.

4 4 She intends to run between a number of low coral islands,
which form the land you see ahead, and so expects to escape us,"
he answered. " The navigation is very difficult, and very dan-
gerous for a stranger; but Van Graolil knows them well, and if
she goes in, we can follow."

" By all means, let us follow them," I exclaimed. "Every-
thing makes me think that must be the Emu"

" I wish that I could be certain," said Fairburn. "We have a
long cruise before us."

I asked Van Graoul the name of the islets scattered about in
a long line before us.

" They are called the Pater Nosters, because strangers are apt
to say their Pater Nosters when they happen to find themselves
among them in bad weather," he answered.

The day was clear and the sea smooth; but I could suppose
that in thick weather they must be very dangerous. The brig
stood boldly on, with all sail set, and as we saw her, she seemed
about to run directly on shore. Our glasses were continually
fixed on her. One moment she was before us—the next she had
disappeared. An exclamation of surprise escaped from many
of the crew.

"Hillo ! where's the stranger ?" cried one.

"Why, if she don't beat the Flying Dutchmanexclaimed
another.

" I thought no good of her when I saw her up-helm and run
away from us as she did," said a third, a Yankee who was one
of the oracles of the crew.

Van Graoul laughed. " We shall soon get a sight of her again,"
he said ; "she will get becalmed among the trees, or will find
the wind baffling, when we, with our fore and aft sails, shall
have the advantage."

The breeze still held, and my heart beat quick at the thoughts
of what was going to occur. At last we approached the land,
or rather the islands. They stretched away for miles before us
on either side, for we appeared to be near the center of the
group. The highest were not more than five or six feet out of
the water ; but the greater number were only two or three feet,
and some w^ere scarcely as many inches above it, and it seemed
extraordinary that the waves did not wash completely over
them. That they did not do so, even in rough weather, was evi-
dent from the thick groves of cocoanut, palm, and other trop-
ical trees, which grew on them, while a bright sand, on which
were strewed numberless beautiful shells, fringed their bor-
ders.

Ym Grr&puji now showed some of his good qualities. JfemisMARK SEAWORTH.

were stationed at the bowsprit end, each fore-yard arm, am
mast-head, to keep a bright look-out for the coral ridges, whi,
had not yet shown themselves above water, while he stood for-
ward where he could be seen by the helmsman, ready to direct
him in the devious course we were about to pursue. I had had
too recent a lesson of the dangers of coral reefs not to feel anxious
as I found myself again among them. Coral islands have always
struck me as one of the most interesting curiosities of nature.
A minute marine insect builds up from the bottom of the sea the
solid foundation. The waves break the summit into sand. The
birds of the air come and rest there, and bring seeds, which in
time spring up and decay, till a soil is formed to give nourish-
ment to more lofty trees, such as we now saw before us. We
shot in between a narrow opening, with the water of the deepest
blue on either side—all hands were at their stations. Fairburn
acted as quartermaster, ready to repeat our pilot's signals. It
was a nervous time—now we seemed rushing on against a bank
of trees, and directly we turned to the right hand or the left,
through another opening, the termination of which was com-
pletely hidden from our sight; and had I not felt confidence in
Van Graoul, I should have fancied that we were running into a
blind passage without another outlet. On looking out astern, I
found that we had completely lost sight of the sea, and thus
were on every side surrounded by trees and reefs. A stranger
would, indeed, have found no little difficulty in getting out of
the place, had he ever by any wonderful chance managed to get
into it. Still on we flew.

" Now,-" exclaimed Van Graoul triumphantly, "we shall see
her directly, and if I mistake not, we shall not be far astern of
her."

Soon after he spoke we shot past a thickly-wooded point, and
emerged into an open lake-like expanse. I saw his countenance
fall. The stranger was nowhere to be seen.

CHAPTER XX.

Search in vain for the Stranger. Is she the Flying Dutchman ? Dick Harper's
Notions. A Calm. Excessive Heat. Reports of Guns in the Distance.
Where can they come from? A Black Cloud in the North. Darkness comes
on. Alarm of the Crew. A Hurriance. Fall of Ashes. An Eruption of
the burning Mountain of Tomboro. Grand Appearance from the Sea.

Everybody on board experienced a feeling of blank disappoint-
ment, as in vain we looked in the hopes of seeing the royals of
the brig appearing above the trees. Either Van Graoul had
miscalculated her distance from us, or she had taken some other
passage ; or as Dick Harper, the Yankee seaman, observed, she
was in truth the Flying Dutchman. At all events, it ap-
peared that we had run into a most dangerous position, to very
little purpose. Should the brig be the pirate, and still be con-
cealed somewhere in the neighborhood—if we brought up, she
might at night attack us with her boats ; and though we might
beat them off, we might not escape loss, and at the same time be
as far from our object as ever. We had no time for deliberationMARK SEAWORTIL

ur course must now be ahead, so we stood across the lake-like
.xpanse I have spoken of, where as much caution as before was
necessary ; for it was full of reefs, and in another quarter of an
hour we were again threading some of the labyrinth-like canals
from which we had before emerged. Every instant I hoped to
come upon the chase, but still as we sailed on she eluded us.

I asked Yan Graoul if there was any other passage by which
she could have escaped.

441 know of none by which a wise man would have wished to
carry a large ship ; but there are, as you see, numbers of channels
among the islands, and of some of them I know nothing."

His attention was too much occupied to allow me to keep him
in conversation ; and I saw he was as much vexed as I was at
the escape of the stranger. Little Ungka seemed the most sur-
prised of any one at finding himself among trees ; but he showed
no disposition to quit his friends on board the schooner, even for
the sake of being lord of all he surveyed. For two hours we
stood on ; sometimes the channels between the islands widened,
and here we crossed broad sounds, but did not attempt to go
down any of them, as their entrances, Yan Graoul said, were
full of dangerous shoals. We glided on ; and I began to think
that we were never to be clear of this wooded labyrinth; for,
curious and beautiful as it might be under other circumstances,
I wanted once more to have a clear sight around me.

"Starboard!" cried Fairburn, as our pilot waved his hand
on one side ; and the head of the schooner deviated to the left.
44 Port!"

44 Port it is," repeated the helmsman, and her head turned
toward a channel to the right. The wind now came on her
quarter, now on her beam, according to the turnings of the
channels ; and I was afraid, sometimes, that it would come
ahead.* It, however, never baffled us, and at length, at the end
of a broader passage than usual, the unbroken line of the horizon
appeared before us. The seamen welcomed it almost with a
shout; for few like this sort of navigation. I proposed to Yan
Graoul that we should anchor before we emerged altogether
from among the islands, so as to explore them more carefully in
the boats, in case the brig should be still hid among them. Fair-
burn approved of my idea ; and shortening sail immediately, we
brought up in a little bay among the trees, by which the vessel
was completely hid. Fairburn and the second mate, Barlow, vol-
unteered for this service ; and urged me so strongly to remain
on board with Yan Graoul, that I consented.

- Fairburn first pulled oat to sea, so that he might take a look
all round ; but coming back, he reported that there was no ap-
pearance anywhere of a sail to the southward; so that if the
stranger had gone through the group, she must have passed out
somewhere to the northward. While the boats were away we
sent a hand to watch from the highest tree at the furthest point
of land to the south, if any veseel made her appearance from
among the islands. Hour after hour passed away and the boats
did not return: the sun went down, and darkness came on, and
at last I began to grow anxious about them. Yan Graoul lightedMAllK SEAWORTH.

his pipe and sat on the deck, puffing away with more energy
than usual.

" There is no fear," he remarked. " I did not expect them be-
fore morning ; and if the brig is where I advised Fairburn to
look for her, there is better chance of finding her in the dark
than in the daylight without their being discovered."

Of course, I could not turn in. 'Van Graoul and I held" each
other in conversation, while we kept a bright look-out on every
side. It was the morning watch, when I heard a hail—it seem-
ed like the voice of a stranger—it came nearer—there was an-
other hail, and to my great satisfaction Fairburn and Barlow
pulled alongside. They had seen nothing of the brig; and we
were all very much puzzled to know what had become of her.
The next morning we weighed, and stood out to sea. Never
was a brighter look-out kept for a prize than we kept for the
appearance of the stranger ; but to little purpose, beyond con-
vincing ourselves that there was no probability of her appear-
ing. For two days we cruised in the neighborhood of the isl-
ands clear of the reefs, and at length once more stood on our
course.

There was much discussion on board as to what the stranger
was—where she had come from—where she was going—and
why if she was honest she ran away from us. The general
notion among the crew was that she was something strange and
supernatural.

" If not the Flying Dutch man, which could scarcely be the case,
seeing the latitude we are in," said Dick Harper, with oracular
authority, " she's near akin to the chap, that you may depend
on, for no other would have been for to go for to play us such a
trick as he has been doing ; and for that matter, messmates, look
ye here—he may be the Dutchman himself, for if he can cruise
about as they say he does, I don't see no reason why he shouldn't
take it into his head just to come down into these parts to have
a look at some of his kindred, instead of knocking etarnally off
and about the Cape, which no longer belongs to them, d'ye see. To
my mind, it's just as well we had nothing to do with the fellow ;
he'd have played us some scurvy trick, depend on't."

This most philosophical explanation seemed to satisfy the
ship's company ; and, as the officers had no better one to offer,
except that the stranger had got into the open sea again by
some passage unknown to them, they said nothing on the sub-
ject.

It served as a matter of^discussion for a long time afterward.
We made but little progress, for the wind was light, and often
it fell almost calm, while the weather became very hot and
sultry.

One morning, when I came on deck, I found that we were
lying becalmed. The sea was as smooth as glass, but it could
not be called le^el; for ever and anon there came a slow rising
swell, which made the little craft rock from side to side, and the
sails flap with a loud irregular sound against the masts, as if
they were angry at having nothing to do, and wished to remind
the wind to fulfill its duty. The sun shone out of the sky, with-MARK SEAWORTH.

at a cloud to temper its heat, and its rays made one side of the
ocean shine like molten gold. Every one was suffering more or
less from the lassitude produced by excessive heat—the pitch
was bubbling up from the seams of the deck—a strong, hot,
burning smell pervaded the vessel—the chickens in the hen-
Coops hung their heads and forgot to cackle—the ducks refused
to quack, and sat with their bills open, gasping for breath—the
pig lay down, as if about to yield up the ghost—and even Ungka,
who generally reveled in a fine hot sun, and selected the warm-
est place on board, now looked out for a shady spot, and sat
with his paws over his head to keep it cool. The bulkheads
groaned, the booms creaked against the masts, every particle of
grease being speedily absorbed ; while, if the hand touched a
piece of metal, it felt as if heated by the fire. Two of the young-
sters of the crew were actually amusing themselves by frying a
slice of meat on a bit of tin exposed to the sun. As one looked
along the deck, one could see the heat-mist playing over every
object on which the eye rested. If it is hot thus early in the day,
what will it become by noon, we thought, unless a breeze spring
up to cool us ? However, no breeze did spring up, and hotter
and hotter it grew, if possible; till Dick Harper declared we
should all be roasted, and become a fit morsel for one of the big
sea-serpents which were known to frequent those seas. We got
an awning spread, and breakfasted on deck, for below it was in-
supportable ; and though we none of us starved ourselves, we
were unable to do the ample justice we generally did to the
viands. Van Graoul lighted his pipe, and leaning back in his
chair, watched the smoke, with calm composure, ascending in a
perpendicular column above his nose. Fairburn kept his eye
carefully ranging round the horizon, to look out for any signs of
coming wind ; for we could not but suspect that this calm was
the forerunner of a hurricane, or a'gale of wind of some sort. I
tried to read ; but I found that reading was impossible. It was
even difficult to carry on a conversation with any degree of
briskness. Hour after hour slowly passed away, and there was
no change in the weather, when a sound struck our ears which
suddenly aroused us all from our apathy.

" A gun !" exclaimed Fairburn ; "and a heavy one too."

" There's another; and another," we repeated in chorus.

" De pirates of Sooloo, or Borneo, attacking some merchant
vessel," observed Van Graoul.

"Can it be the Emu engaged with a man-of-war, by any pos-
sibility?" I asked, my thoughts always naturally recurring to
her.

"There are too many guns, and the firing too brisk for that,"
remarked Fairburn. *'' More * likely some Dutch men-of-war, or
perhaps some of the Company's cruisers engaged with a fleet of
pr alius/'

"Where do you make out the firing to come from ?" I asked,
rather puzzled myself to say from what direction the sounds
preceded.

" From the southward," he answered. " Some of the sounds
seem so loud, that if it were night, I should say we ought to seeMARK SEAWORTH.

the flashes ; but that arises, I expect, from the peculiar state ^
the atmosphere." *

44 I wish we had a breeze, to be able to get up to see what it
is all about," I exclaimed.

44 It is one great puzzle," observed Von Graoul, sagaciously, as
he re-lit his pipe, and puffed away as before.

Again all was quiet for the space of an hour; and we, of
course, fancied that the engagement had been concluded, and
that we should have no chance of helping our friends. The
general opinion was, that a large force of Malay pirates had been
attacked by some European ships of war. While we were dis-
cussing the matter, we were again startled by a louder report
than ever, followed by several others in rapid succession.

44 Did you not fancy that you felt the vessel shake under our
feet ?" I asked ; for soon after the loudest report, I thought the
schooner was lifted up and let down suddenly, in a very unusual
way.

44 Yes ; if I did not know that we were in deep water, I should
have thought she had struck an a shoal," replied Van Graoul,

14 Are you certain that we are in deep water?" askedFairburn
with emphasis. 44 We'll see what the lead says."

Van Graoul smiled. "I am not offended, Fairburn, though
gome might be ; but you'll find I'm right,"

"I hope so," replied Fairburn ; "but a current might be drift-
ing us faster than we expected." The lead was hove, deep water
was found all round. 441 cannot make it out," exclaimed Fair-
burn.

44 Nor I," said Van Graoul, as he puffed away with his pipe.
'4 Some ship blown up ; or, perhaps a score of prahtis."

Again the sound of firing was heard rolling away in the dis-
tance.

44 It must be off Sourabaya or Lombok ; or perhaps as far away
as Bali," remarked Fairburn, listening attentively. 44 Sometimes
I fancy it comes from the eastward, and may be away at Com-
bo bo, or Floris. Over a calm* sea sounds travel a great distance."

441 cannot help thinking that there must be some engagement
on shore between the Dutch troops and the natives of some of
those islands. They now and then are fond of making a dis-
turbance," said Barlow, the second mate.

4' No, no ; there was no chance of anything of the sort," an-
swered Van Graoul. 44 That firing, if firing it is, comes from the
sea, I tell you."

The evening was now approaching, and still the mystery was
not solved. At distant intervals, we continued to hear the sound
of firing ; but when darkness came on, we could nowhere see the
flashes of the guns as we expected. A light breeze at length
sprung up from the eastward; but it was still hot and oppressive,
and it in no way refreshed us. Anxious to discover, "if possible,
the cause of the firing, we trimmed sails and stood to the south-
ward; but with the light air there was blowing we made but lit-
tle way. The night appeared very long. I turned in for a couple
of hours, but the heat soon again drove me on deck. When day-
light appeared, we were oo the Jook-out? almost expecting to seeMARK SEA WORTH.

jme of the vessels which had been engaged the previous day;
but as the sun arose there was nothing in sight but the deep blue
silent sea on three sides of us—and to the south the lofty hills of
a large island—and at one end the peaks of a mountain towering
over the rest. There was, instead of the bright, pure, clear at-
mosphere which generally exists at that hour, a very peculiar
lurid glare, which, as the sun rolled upward in his course, in-
creased in intensity, till the sky became of almost a copper hue.
Fairburn had gone aloft with his glass, to satisfy himself more
fully as to their being anything in sight from the point where
the firing had proceeded. He now returned on deck.

" I cannot make it out," he remarked. " After all, I am not so
certain that it was firing we heard. Away to the southward,
there is a dense black cloud which seems rising rapidly, as if it
would cover all the sky."

We looked in the direction he indicated; and there, even while
he was speaking, we observed the approach of a cloud, or rather
I should call it a dense mist, so completely without break of any
sort did it occupy the whole horizon. It looked like an opaque
mass of some substance, borne onward by some invisible power
toward us. Yan Graoul, whose equanimity nothing extraordi-
nary could disturb, likened it to the wall of China painted black,
and taking a cruise to the southward.

" Is there any wind in it, do you think ?" asked Fairburn. " It
does not seem to ruffle the surface."

"No wind, I think," said Van Graoul; "but better shorten
sail; the canvas does no good."

Such, also, was Fairburn's opinion, and accordingly the schoon-
er was made snug to meet the hurricane should it arrive.

The crew were clustering in groups on deck, watching the
strange appearance, and in suppressed voices asking each other
what it could mean. The more nervous already began to give
way to fear, and the bravest were not altogether free from ap-
prehension that some awful catastrophe was about to occur.
The Javanese declared that it portended great convulsions in
their country, and perhaps the overthrow of the ruling powers.
Some of the more credulous of the seamen began to connect it,
in some way or other, with the sudden disappearance of the
strange brig.

" I kuowed it would be so," muttered Dick Harper; " I never
yet heard of any one coming across these flyaway, never-find-
me-sort of chaps we met t'other day, but what was sure to get
into mischief afore long."

These and similar observations, according to the temper and
the natural prejudices of the speakers, by degrees spread an un-
defined apprehension of evil among all the crew ; and fellows
who, I believe, would have faced any known danger, and strug-
gled manfully with death to the last, were now full of fear,
and ready to be startled at the sound of a gun, or even the
flap of a sail. On came the dark mass, as it approached assum-
ing a dusky red appearance, which much increased its terrors.
In a short time it covered the whole sky, and a darkness deeper
t ban night came on. There was only one clear space, just likeMARK SEAWORTH.	127

a gleam of light seen at the end of a cavern, and that was
away to the eastward, whence the light wind then blowing
came ; and even that was growing narrower and narrower.
The darkness increased—the hearts of all of us, I believe, sunk
—the light in the east, our last ray of hope, which till now
had tended somewhat to cheer our spirits, totally disappeared,
and we all began to feel that death in some horrible undefined
shape might speedily be our lot. It was dark before, as dark as
night, but still we might have made out a vessel at the distance
of a quarter of a mile; now we could scarcely see the length of
the schooner. We were, when the darkness began, to the best
of our knowledge, some distance from any land, or reefs, or
shoals, and we trusted that no current might be carrying us
toward any dangers, for we were utterly unable to protect our-
selves against them.

The vessel's head was now put about, that we might stand off,
the sail being reduced so as to leave sufficient only to give her
steerage way, that should any heavy wind overtake us, we
might be prepared to receive it. Our light was utterly unavail-
ing, for darker and darker still grew the atmosphere, till, without
exaggeration, we were unable to see our hands held up before
our facefe; and it was through our voices alone that we were able
to recognize each other.

44 Is there a chance of any wind?" I asked of Fairburn, near
whom I was standing. " I thought how awful a storm would
be in such darkness." #

4'It is possible, I think," he replied. "At the same time, I
fear no storm with this little craft."

We were still in doubt as to the cause of the awful phenomenon
which was taking place ; when as I happened to touch the com-
panion hatch, I found that it was gritty, as if covered with dust,
while our lips and eyes informed us that a shower of light sub-
tile ashes was falling—the deck being soon covered with a thick
coating of them.

" What do you think is the cause of the darkness?" demanded
Fairburn of Van Graoul; for we weft all three standing to-
gether round the companion hatch.

"One burning mountain. It is Tomboro, in Sumbawa ; the
land we saw in the morning away to the south," he replied, in
his usual calm tone, " I thought so some time ago ; but I said
nothing because I was not certain."

"A burning mountain!" I exclaimed; "could ashes have
caused the intense darkness which hangs over us ?"

" Oh, yes, but we shall have something worse before long," he
observed coolly. "Ah, I thought so, here it comes."

Even while he was speaking, a loud rushing noise was heard
—the sea seemed to be bubbling and foaming up around us, and,
in an instant the schooner heeled over to her bulwarks, and ap-
peared to be driving furiously onward over the water, as if she
was about to go over never to. rise again. Fairburn seized his
speaking-trumpet, and shouted forth his orders to the crew.
The helm was put up—the after sail was taken off the vessel, an<J
the jib shown for a,n instant.128	MARK SEAWORTH.

" She pays off—she pays off!" was shouted by the crew, as
her head was felt to turn away from the wind, and she once
more rose on an even keel. Then, on she flew, like a sea-bird
before the furious blast through the darkness.

"Where are we driving to?" we asked ourselves. 44While
we had abundance of sea-room we were safe. Now, who can
say what will be our fate ?"

Fairburn ordered a lamp for the binnacle—a sickly light was
thrown on the compass. He rushed below. A glance at the
chart showed that we were then driving toward the western end
of Sumbawa. Van Graoul and I followed him.

44 Can we weather it and get into Allass Straits?" I asked, as
I pointed to the chart.

The Dutchman shook his head. " There are rocks and islands
off there, which we cannot see ; we may slip through them by
chance, but we must not reckon on it,'' he answTered.

We returned on deck. The wind blew more furiously than
ever ; the darkness also seemed increased. We stood prepared
for our fate. We had done all that men could do. Then I re-
membered the last words of my kind guardian—44 Never despair,
for God is everywhere." I repeated it to my companions. It
gave us courage and confidence, for we felt that we were in His
hands. From mouth to mouth is was passed with reverence
along the decks ; and even the rough seamen, unaccustomed to
pray, felt its force and truth. On, on we drove—the water dashed
and foamed around us—the wind hoveled through the rigging.
For an instant there was a lull—then down again came the blast
upon us. The compass bold that it had again shifted, and was
now blowing from the north. If it held so, it would shorten the
time before the catastrophe must occur. Every moment the sea
became more agitated; and the broken waves leaped up, and
washed over our decks, as if we were running through a troubled
race.

44 How far off are we from the shore, think you?" I asked of
Fairburn, in as calm a voic^ as I could command.

44 Still some distance," he replied, vaguely. 44 The wind may
shift before we reach it."

I cannot hope to convey a distinct idea of the inky blackness
of the atmosphere—the howling of the whirlwinds, and the roar-
ing of the waves, as, utterly unable to help ourselves, we drove
furiously onward. In a few hours, or in a few minutes even,
where should we be? Again, before we could answer the ques-
tion, the wind changed, with redoubled force it seemed. It
came off the land, whirling us round before it. Its force seemed
to drive back the waves to their proper level. On a sudden,
without a moment's warning, the topsail gave a flap against the
mast—the schooner rocked to and fro in the yet troubled sea,
and then all was still and the schooner floated, calmly as in a
sheltered harbor, on the water.

44 This is wonderful. What is next going to occur ?" I ex-
claimed.

44 Perhaps the wind is -just taking a rest," observed Van
Qfraoul,MARK SEAWOtiTH.

m

We waited in expectation of again feeling the fury of the blast;
and anxiously looked at the compass to see from what quarter
it came. While our eyes were trying to pierce the darkness, as
if we could discover the coming danger, a bright light burst on
them from the south. Never was a spectacle of a like nature
more awful, yet more magnificent, beheld. The darkness, for
an instant, cleared away, and we saw but a few miles distant it
seemed, a lofty mountain. From its broad summit there burst
forth three distinct columns of flame. They thus arose to an
enormous height; and then, their summits uniting in one, they
seemed to contend with each other, twisting and intertwining
together, till their Crests broke into a mass of fiery foam, and
expanded over the heavens. Now and then a still larger
quantity of flame would burst forth, and darting upward for
many thousand feet, would fall in burning streams to the earth.
Other streams, also, burst forth, and flowed down the sides of
the mountain, till the whole side toward us seemed one mass of
liquid fire.

Although we were some miles distant, the light from the
burning mountain cast a lurid glare on the hull and rigging of
the schooner; and as we looked at each other, our faces shone
as if formed of some red-hot metal, rather than of flesh ; while
the whole expanse of sea between us, and the land, seemed a
mass of molten copper. An artist would have delighted to paint
the wondering countenances of the seamen, some still full of
doubts and fears—the various attitudes in which they stood
transfixed—the many tints of their skins, from the dark hues of
the Javanese and Malays, in their picturesque costumes, to the
fair color of the Europeans, in the ordinary dress in which
English and American seamen delight, now blended into one
hue.

All this time the loud reports continued to be heard; but
knowing their cause, they no longer appeared to us like those of
cannon. Almost as suddenly as the awful spectacle had been
exhibited to our eyes, it was once more obscured by the dense
masses of cinders, and even of stone, which filled the sky and
fell around us.

The wind returned, as before, from the east; and, to avoid
the fiery shower, we stood away to the northward. It was in
vain to hope to escape it altogether. The stones which fell
decreased in size, but the ashes came as thick as before, and the
explosions continued at intervals. To what had at first appeared
so terrific, we had now got accustomed ; and the fears, even of
the most snperstitious of the seamen, subsided ; but still the
Javanese were not to be dissuaded from the belief that some
wonderful change was to take place in the affairs of their country.
We got an awning over the deck to shelter ourselves somewhat
from the ashes ; but the finer portion drove under it. and filled
every crevice, while we kept the people constantly employed in
shoveling them overboard. Thus hours passed on, till we began
to think that we should never again see the bright light of the
gun.180

MA&R SEAWORT&.

CHAPTER XXI.

Showers of Ashes. Approach Tomboro. Floating Islands. Description of
Crops. Starvation of People. Land in Timor. A Portuguese Governor
and his Troops. Dutch Settlement of Company. Island of Kessa. Christian
Inhabitants. A Chief in a Court Dress. The Arru Islands. Their Produc-
tions. A Feast on board. Fright of the Chief at sound of Guns. A strange
Brig appears. Sends her Boat on Shore. Is she the Emu? We chase
her.

For a whole night longer we lay exposed to the shower of
ashes ; and though we were standing away from their source,
they in no perceptible way diminished in density. At length, at
the hour the sun should appear once more in the east, a light
gleamed forth, ashes grew less dense, and daylight once more
gladdened our eyes. On examining the ashes, they had the ap-
pearance of calcined pumice-stone, nearly the color of wood-ashes.
In many places on the deck they lay a foot thick. They were
perfectly tasteless, and had no smell of sulphur, though there
was a slight burnt odor from them. We now stood back toward
Sumbawa, as with the wind from the eastward, it was the only
course we could steer. As we approached it, we saw right ahead
a shoal several miles in length, with several black rocks on it.

Van Graoul was puzzled in the extreme. " I never heard of
that shoal before," he observed; and on examining the chart, none
was marked down.

The lead gave us no bottom where we then were. The shoal,
we agreed, must have been thrown up by the earthquake. We
stood on till we were within half a mile of it, and then Fairburn
lowered a boat and went to examine it. He pulled on till the
boat, instead of grounding as we expected, went into the midst
of it. It proved to be a complete mass of pumice-stone floating
on the sea, some inches in depth, with great numbers of trees
and logs, which had the appearance of having been burnt and
shivered by lightning. We passed several similar floating isl-
ands, and on one occasion got so completely surrounded by a
mass of ashes that we had no little difficulty in forcing our way
through it, fearful every instant of encountering some log which
might injure the vessel. At last the Tomboro mountain hove
in sight. We passed it about six miles off. The summit was not
visible, being enveloped in clouds of smoke and ashes. The sides
were, in several places, still smoking, evidently from the lava
which had flowed down them not yet having cooled, and one
large stream was discernible from the smoke arising from it, and
which had reached all the way from the summit to the sea.
Beating along the coast, we entered a bay where there was good
anchorage, and on going on shore we heard sad accounts of the
ruin the eruption had caused. The whirlwind had destroyed
whole villages, rooted up trees, and thrown the vessels and
prahus at anchor in the harbor on the shore, aided by the sea,
which rose at the same time ; while the ashes had ruined the
crops, and the stones and rocks, and streams of lava had killed
many thousands of the inhabitants. Afterward, I learned that
the explosion had been heard at Sumatra, 970 miles from Tom-MARR Sl&Wt)ttTl£	M

boro, and that the ashes had fallen thickly near Macasa, 217 miles
from the mountain. The unfortunate inhabitants of the island
suffered afterward greatly from famine, their yearly supply of
food being totally lost.

The wind coming more from the northward, we shaped our
course for Dilli, in Timor, on the chance of there hearing from
the Emu. We kept a constant look-out night and day for her,
but not a sail hove in sight. In five days we reached Dilli, which
is a Portuguese settlement on the north-west coast of Timor. A
Portuguese naval officer boarded us in the outer roads, and pilot-
ed us through a narrow channel to the inner roads. It is a
wretched-looking place; and the houses, small, dirty, and ruin-
ous, were scattered without any order or symmetry in all di-
rections. Van Graoul, who could speak Portuguese, landed with
me, as I wished to pay my respects to the governor.

On each side of the town were two half ruined forts, on which
were mounted some old iron guns of small caliber. The senti-
nels were but a quarter clothed, and certainly not in uniform, for
no two were alike. The only point in which most agreed, was in
being destitute of shoes." Some had one shoe and a boot, others
had sandals, and others wore wisps of straw wrapped around
their feet, but the greater number stood on their bare soles.
Many were without jackets, some had no trousers, a sort of kilt
serving the purpose, made of every variety of material. Mili-
tary hats or caps were a rarity. Some left their bareheads ex-
posed to the sun, others covered them with handkerchiefs, straw
hats, or mere turbans of straw, while the greatest number of
their muskets had no locks, the only serviceable arms which all
possessed being a long knife or dagger, stuck in a belt by their
sides.

The governor was taking his siesta when we arrived; and we
had to walk up and down in the sun, in front of his dwelling, a
miserable tumble-down cottage, for two hours, before any one
ventured to arouse him. At length we were admitted into his
presence. We found him sitting in a room without a matting ;
a few chairs and benches forming its only furniture. He was
rubbing his eyes as we entered, as if not yet awake, and in a
sleepy tone inquired our business. What Van Graoul told him I
do not know ; but his manner instantly became very polite, and
bowing toward me, he motioned to me to be seated. Van Graoul,
who acted as interpreter, said he would be happy to do anything
I wished—that if the Emu came into the harbor, he should have
the satisfaction of blowing her to pieces—that he had heard of
her depradations, but that no Portuguese cruisers had met with
her, or her fate would have been sealed; that he would supply
me with cattle and provisions, or anything from his stores ; an'd
that if I happened to have a fancy to purchase any slaves, he
should be'happy to do a little business in that way also. I found
afterward that the governor and all the government officers
trafficked in slaves, and that some even fitted out vessels to run
to the Australian coasts, or to those of New Guinea, to pick up a
supply for their market.

In addition to the slave trade, a commerce is carried on in waxm	MARK *8EAW0RTII.

and sandal wood, which the natives are forced to deliver up at &
small and almost nominal price. The governor and his officials
allow no one else but themselves to embark in trade, greatly to
the disgust of the natives and Chinese, who expressed a strong
wish to be freed from the yoke of such a people. This informa-
tion was received from Van Graoul, who was a Dutchman, it
must be remembered, and certainly prejudiced against the Por-
tuguese. We parted, however, on excellent terms. I sent the
governor a box of cigars; and he in return sent us off som^ sheep
and shaddocks.

We now steered for the Dutch settlement of Coupang, to the
south of Timor. As we sailed along the coast, we observed a
number of ridges of lofty mountains, some of which appeared to
be a great distance in the interior. The country behind Coupang
rises to the height of five hundred feet, the higher hills being
covered with woods, the lower with cocoanut trees. On a cliff
above the town, is the fort of Concordia, and near it a brooK, just
deep enough to float small prahus for a few yards. East of it is
the town, which consists of two principal streets, running par-
allel with the beach, for about a quarter of a mile, with two
small, irregular streets crossing them. The houses near the sea
are chiefly small shops, belonging to the Chinese. Behind the
town is an open space of grass, shaded by fine tamarind trees,
with the governor's house on one side ; and some roads run up
thence to some good houses, belonging to Europeans, and to some
clusters of huts inhabited by Malays. While we were there, the
stream was always occupied by people either bathing or washing
their clothes. I remember also a valley full of cocoanut trees,
bamboos, bananas, and tamarinds; but, beyond, the country has
somewhat of an arid appearance. The current coin of the coun-
try was of copper, called a doit, the value of one-sixth of a penny.
By my notes, I see that I entered a school-house, where a verjr
intelligent man was instructing a large number of Malay children
in the Christian religion, and in useful knowledge, with, I under-
stood, most satisfactory success. The native Timorese are a
frizzle-haired race, who live in rude huts, roofed with palm
leaves, attend but little to agriculture, and are addicted to cutting
off the heads of their enemies in battle, and carrying them away
as trophies, like the Dyaks of Borneo. They occupy the interior
of the south-east coast of the island. More of Timor my notes
say not.

The governor received me very politely; and, from the inquiries
lie enabled me to make, I felt very certain that the Emu had
visited the place at the time described by the Chinese peddler,
Qhin Fi. What had afterward become of her no one knew.
There were rumors, however, that a suspicious sail had been
geen in the neighborhood of the Serwatty and Tenimber Islands,
while others spoke of the Arru Islands, and the western coast
of New Guinea. For want of better information to guide us,
we resolved accordingly to cruise among them, and to prosecute
our inquiries of the inhabitants. A large part of the population
of the Serwatty and Tenimber Islands have, through the instru-
mentality of the Dutch missionaries, become Christians,MARK SEAWORTH.	133

The first place we touched at was the island of Kissa, at an
anchorage not far from the chief village called Marna. As the
people are much addicted to trade with all the neighboring
islands, I was in hopes that we might here possibly gain the in-
formation I required. A pathway, shaded by high trees, run-
ning along a deep valley, conducted us to the village. It has an
appearance of great neatness, the houses, many of which have
the sides constructed of planks, being surrounded by gardens
kept in perfect order. The inhabitants profess the Christian
religion, and they have a large and well-built church. We
climbed to the top of one of the numberless hills around, and
enjoyed a pleasing prospect of smiling villages and cultivated
fields on every side, scattered over with men, women, and chil-
dren, pursuing their avocations. We were much amused with
the costume in which the people assembled to attend church the
day that we were there. Some wore old fashioned coats with
wide sleeves and broad skirts; others garments of the same
description, but of a more modern cut, while the remainder were
clad in long, black kaligas, or loose coats, the usual dress of na-
tive Christians. The costume of those who were clad in the old-
fashioned coats, was completed by short breeches, shoes with enor-
mous buckles, and three-cornered hats. Many of the women wore
old Dutch chintz gowns, or jackets, the costume of the remainder
being the native sarong and kabya. The heads of the women
were adorned with ornaments of gold and precious stones; but
the men wore their long hair simply confined with a tortoise-
shell comb. They appeared a very simple-minded amiable peo-
ple. I was much struck by the course of instruction adopted at
the schools, where all the children under ten years of age as-
sembled to learn the rudiments of Christianity, and reading and
writing. Yet these people we, in England, should call savages?
Can we boast that the children of our poor are so well cared for ?

We could here gain no intelligence of the Emu, so we again
sailed. At another island we touched at, called Lette, we found
one portion of the aborigines converted to Christianity, and the
remainder, who were still heathen, serving them willingly as
persons of a superior order. The people are tall and well-
formed, with light • brown complexions, pointed noses, high
foreheads, hair black, though rendered yellow by rubbing in a
composition of lime. It is confined by a bamboo comb. The
men wear no other clothing than a piece of cloth made from
the bark of a tree wrapped round the waist. The wpmen, in
addition, wear a sort of kabya, or short gown, open in front.
They worship a wooden idol in human shape, placed on a square
heap of stones, under a large tree in the center of the village.
We were visited by a number of chiefs, who came in lightly-
constructed prahus, with high stems and sterns, and awnings of
palm leaves raised over them. One of their chiefs was clad after
the fashion of the seventeenth century. He wore a large wig,
a three-cornered hat, short breeches, with large knee buckles,
and a coat with wide sleeves, ruffles, and spacious skirts, while
on his feet he had high shoes with heavy silver buckles. He was
evidently perfectly satisfied that he was in the fashion, During184	MARK SEAWORTH.

a stroll I took into the interior, I observed a number of bees'
nests hanging from the branches of the high trees, some of
which were more than two feet in circumference. The wax and
honey are collected with very little difficulty, and the bees,
when driven from their nests, generally build another on the
same tree.

It will be impossible for me to mention a tenth part of the
curious sights we saw, or the number of places we visited. For
several weeks we were engaged in running from island to island,
among the numerous groups which are to be found between Java
and the coast of New Guinea. At length we reached the Arru
Islands, and entered the port of Dobbo, which is a place of con-
siderable trade with the neighboring countries, and much fre-
quented by the Bugis and Macassars of Celebes.

These islands export a considerable quantity of trepang, tortoise-
shell, edible birds' nests, and pearls. The trepang is a sort of
sea-slug, which is dried and used by the Chinese to make soup.
The edible birds' nests are of a glutinous nature, and with but
little taste, and are used for thickening soup. They are consid-
ered a great delicacy. The chief food of the people is the pith of
the sago tree. The chief man among them is called Orang Kaya.
Their prahus are seventy feet long, their greatest beam not being
more than ten feet, and they sit very low on the water. The mass
of the people are heathens; but some have been converted to
Mohammedanism, and many to Christianity, the good effects of
which are visible in their conduct.

I invited a number of the chiefs to come on board, and had a
feast prepared for them, as Van Graoul considered that it would
be the best way to gain their friendship, and to obtain the in-
formation I required. We had a table spread on deck, and an
awning stretched over it. Fairburn sat at one end and I at the
other ; and Van Graoul was placed at the center to act as inter-
preter for us both. They ate prodigiously, and each man drank
enough arrack to intoxicate any three Europeans, without ap-
pearing to feel the slightest ill effects from the spirit. All of us
made speeches, which were, without doubt, very compliment-
ary; and when words failed us we supplied their places with
signs and gesticulations, which did infinitely better, as they were
far more generally understood. At the conclusion of a toast I or-
dered the guns to be fired to give it due effect, when so surprised
were our guests with the unexpected sound, that up they jumped
as if electrified ; some went overboard, not knowing what was to
follow; others hid themselves under the table, and the rest tried
to find their way below. They were, however, in no way offend-
ed when they discovered that no one was hurt. The clothes of
those who had been in the water were speedily dried, and perfect
harmony was restored.

We lay here for some days in order to refresh the crew, and to
supply ourselves with wood, water, and fresh provisions. I will
not say that I began to despair of falling in with the Emu; but
I was much disappointed in not finding her. I had now been
many months engaged in the search, and was still as far as ever,
I supposed, from the success I wished for. We expected the lastMARK SEAWOnm.	135

of our stores on board during the day, and should immediately
have sailed, when one morning a vessel was observed in the
offing standing toward the island. We were curious to know
what she could be, and were watching her approach. Van
Graoul made her out to be a brig, and as she drew near, we saw
that she was a small, low, black vessel, with the American ensign
flying at her peak. My heart beat with an extraordinary sensa-
tion of doubt and fear as I saw her.

" Fairburn," I exclaimed, touching his shoulder, " what do you
think of that craft ? Does she not answer the description of the
Emu f'

4'Indeed, she does," he answered ; "but she may not be the
Emu; and if she is, your friends may not be on board her,"

4' We will speedily learn," I exclaimed. "Let us get under
way, and go out and meet her."

"Wait a bit," observed Van Graoul. "Her people "do not
know who we are. Let her come in and drop her anchor; and
when her people go on shore to amuse themselves, then we will
go on board and see who they have got below."

I at once saw the wisdom of this advice, and acceded to it.

There was a fine breeze, and the stranger came boldly on with
all sails set. We, being close under the shore and our hull being
hidden by a spit of land, could see her without being ourselves
discovered. There were two harbors where we lay, an outer and
an inner one; and we were in hopes that she would come into
the inner one and be entrapped. To our great satisfaction, an
Arrapara pilot went out to meet her ; and we knew that he
would conduct her into the inner harbor. It was a beautiful
sight watching her as she skimmed along the surface, looking
larger and larger as she approached.

" What do you think of her now ? She must be the Emu" I
exclaimed.

"She may be," said Van Graoul; "but stop till we get her
within range of our guns."

She came quite close. With our glasses we could, even distin-
guish the people on board. Some of our crew declared that she
was the very brig which had so strangely escaped from us among
the Pater Nosters. On she came under full sail. We were in
hopes that she would come directly into the harbor, when just
as she approached it, her helm was put down—her yards braced
up—her fore top-sail backed to the mast, and while she thus lay
to, a boat, which was lowered and manned, was seen to pull to-
ward the shore.

"Ah, she does not like to come where she may meet honest
people," observed Van Graoul. " That looks suspicious."^

The boat was a large gig, pulled by six oars. She came in, we
thought, to reconnoiter.

" Now, what do you think of seizing the boat, and holding
the people as hostages till they deliver up the ladies," exclaimed
Fairburn. " If she is honest, we shall run the risk of being ac-
cused of committing an act of piracy ; but, if she is the Emu, our
object may thus easily be obtained."136	MARK SEAWORTEt.

" By all means; let us seize her. I would run every risk/' I
answered.

" Yes ; we will catch her, if we can." observed Yan Graoul.

Our boats were accordingly lowered and manned. Fairburn
commanded one, and Barlow another, and I took the third, with
the intention of endeavoring to cut her off, and capture her with-
out bloodshed. We lay in wait, eager for the word to shove off
and go in chase. If we found that we were mistaken, there would
be no harm done. The people in the boat would be a little aston-
ished, and angry perhaps at being taken for pirates; but the im-
portance of the object was worth the risk, and must serve as our
excuse. We got a spring also on our cable, and every prepara-
tion was made to get under wTay in an instant, and to make sail
in chase, should the brig appear to. have taken the alarm. Yan
Graoul remained on board in command; and a hand was station-
ed aloft to watch the progress of the boat. Our intention was, not
to seize her till the last moment before her people landed, or while
half were in the boat and the others actually stepping on the shore.
On she came—those in her evidently either confident in their in-
nocence, or unconscious of an enemy being near them. The hull
of the schooner lay concealed from any one in the outer part of
the harbor. Even were she seen, appearing to be quietly at
anchor, with no one on her decks, she might, we hoped, fail to
excite suspicion. As the boat advanced, we slipped round on the
opposite side of "the schooner to conceal ourselves from her sight.
Her crew bent manfully to their oars. In a short time longer we
hoped she would be in our power. The plan arranged was, that
Fairburn and Barlow were to pull directly for her, while I was to
proceed down toward the mouth of the harbor, to intercept her,
should she attempt to pull back before they reached her. At
first, we hoped that her people would not suspect that we had
any intention of interfering with them. She had now got so far
up, that Yan Graoul could see her from the deck; and he, with
his glass in his hand, was the only person that appeared.

"She comes on bravely," he exclaimed. "Pull away, my
lads. Ah, you pull well. We shall now know wrhat you are
made of." He was silent for a moment. "Ah, she has ceased
pulling," he cried. " They are suspicious of something. Ah !
they are pulling round. It is the Emu's boat. Off they go again
to the vessel. After her ! and you may give way, my lads, in
earnest.

There was no necessity for another order ; we shoved off in a
moment, and the men bending to their oars, away we all three
went in chase. At first, the strangers' boat was pulling leisurely
enough ; but when we were discovered, her crew gave way with
all their strength, as if their lives depended on it. This alone
would have convinced us that the brig was the Emu, they probably
suspected the schooner to belong to the Dutch navv. As we
dashed out, we now saw, to our chagrin, that the pirate's boat,
for so I will call her, was ahead of us ; that is, she was nearer
toward the mouth of the harbor by the time we got into the fair
way, while the brig, which had tacked, had now stood over to
the opposite side to which we were. This gave her a great ad*MARK SEAWORTH.

vantage. We cheered on our men, and they indeed gave way
with a will. I never had felt so excited. My great object seemed
near of attainment, should Eva and Mrs. Clayton be on board
the brig, and should we succeed in capturing the boat. Every
nerve was strained to the utmost. I was influenced by the most
powerful of feelings, and my crew zealously entered into them.
The pirates were working for their liberties and their lives. The
water flew hissing from the bows of the boat, and leaped in
spray from the blades of our oars as they clove the surface.

" Give way, my lads ! give way !" was the cry we all uttered.
" Give way; we are gaining on them! huzza! huzza !"

It was, however, a question whether we were really gaining
on them. Our excitement made us fancy we were. We were
armed all this time, it must be remembered ; but we could not
venture to fire on the boat, for although we had no doubt that
the brig in the offing was the Emu, and that she belonged to her,
we had not the proof the law requires. The moment Van Graoul
saw the pirate's boat turn tail, he slipped his cable, and, making
sail, stood after us. We had thus two chances. If the boat got
on board the brig before we could overtake her, we might still
follow in the schooner with a prospect of success. The boat held
her own. It became a matter of great doubt whether we should
overtake her. An oar might break, or one of her crew might
give in. If we could ha ve fired, we should probably have stopped
her, by wounding one or more, people. As it was, we had our
speed alone to depend on. 44 Give way! give way, my lads!" I
heard Fairburn and Barlow shouting. ' Huzza! we are gaining
on them. Huzza ! Huzza !"

CHAPTER XXII.

The Boat escapes. We hope to board the Brig;, but find that there is as many
a Slip between a Boat-hook and a Ship's Side as there is between the Cup
and the Lip. We chase the Brig. Will she again get off? Dick Harper's
Opinion. We fire to little Purpose. A thick Mist and a Squall damp our
Hopes. The Schooner on her Beam-ends. The Squcill clears off. What
has become of the Emu f

The stranger brig, seeing her boat pursued, tacked again and
stood toward the shore. As she drew near the mouth of the
harbor, she must also have observed the Fraulein running out
after us ; and this must have given her an idea of how matters
were going on. The people in the boat, in the meantime, either
from seeing help so near at hand, or from growing weary, relax-
ed their efforts, and we were now evidently coming up with her.
There seemed, indeed, a good chance of otft* reaching her before
she got alongside the brig. Had we before had any doubt cf the
character of the stranger, he soon left us none; for, seeing his
boat hard pressed, by keeping away for an instant he brought
his broadside to bear, and let fly four guns at us.

"Is that your game," exclaimed Fairburn; "we know you then,
my fine fellow." Standing up for an instant, he leveled a mus-
ket at the boat and fired, The shot struck her ; but we could^	MARK SfiAWORTIL

not see if any one was wounded ; and the shot had the effect of
exciting the people to fresh exertions.

They found that we were in earnest, and were not likely to be
stopped in our object by fear of consequences. They once more
drew ahead of us, and in three or four minutes we had the mor-
tification of seeing them run alongside thelbrig, and leap on her
deck, her way being scarcely stopped. The falls were hooked
on, and the boat was hoisted up.

We darted on—"A few more strokes and we shall be on
board," I shouted to my men. Fairburn and Barlow in like
manner urged on their people. The brig had not yet again quite
fetched way. An ominous silence was kept on her decks. The
heads only of those who had hoisted in the boat were seen, and
they and her crew disappeared as soon as the work was done, and
the yards were braced up. A solitary figure stood at the helm.
He was almost motionless, except that his hands moved the
spokes of the wheel, and his eyes were turned aloft looking at
the sails as they filled with the breeze.

Fairburn had again loaded his musket. He had observed the
helmsman. He lifted up his piece and fired. I expected to see
the brig fly up into the wind, but when the smoke cleared away,
there stood the silent helmsman at his post, in the same attitude
as before, and apparently uninjured.

" Give way, my lads, and we shall be on board of her," we
shouted. A few strokes more and* our wish would have been ac-
complished ; but just as I, on the starboard side, and Fairburn
on the port, where hooking on to the main-chains, a strong puff
of wind filled the sail—the boat-hooks dropped in the water, and
the black brig shot away from between us, while I fancied that I
heard a shout of derisive laughter issuing from her decks. I
fully expected that she would have revenged herself by firing at
us ; but not another shot was discharged. Silently and calmly
sh£ glided on, like a spirit of evil on the water. The helmsman
stood at his post; but as yet no one else had appeared. Every
instant the breeze freshened, and she rapidly flew away from us.

We now turned our attention to the schooner, which Van
Graoul was endeavoring to bring up to us, but although there
was a strong wind outside the harbor, she as yet felt but little of
it. This, of course, gave the Emu, if Emu she was, a great start.
It was, indeed, trying to me to see the mysterious vessel once
more elude my grasp at the very moment when I hoped to learn
the fate of those so dear to me.

" We will pull back to the harbor, so as to get on board where
there is no wind, and not to stop her way when once she feels
it," cried Fairburn, and we acted on his judicious advice.

Shortly after we h^fa hoisted in our boats, the Fraulein got
clear of the harbor, and bending over to the breeze, which now
with full force filled her sails, she flew like an arrow after the
chase. The stranger had by this time got about two miles
ahead ; a distance, however, which, with the fast-sailing qual'
ities of the Fraulein, might easily be passed over. It were vain
to attempt a description of my feelings as I walked the deck,
while in pursuit of the pirate.MARK SEAWOETH.

"We must overtake her," I exclaimed. " She cannot again
escape us."

" Don't be too sure," observed Van Graoul. " She has slipped
away from us before, and may do so again."

She was then standing on a bowline to the northward away
from the land. We did not fire, for our shot would not have
reached her; and thus silently, but with eager haste, we pur-
sued our course. All hands were on deck, watching her anx-
iously—the crew standing together in knots, and discussing the
strangeness of her appearance. The greater number were as-
sembled round Dick Harper, their favorite oracle. He shook his
head very wisely when asked his opinion.

"Do you see, shipmates," he observed, <;slie got away once
from us when we thought we had hold of her, so there's no rea-
son why she shouldn't slip out of our sight again. To my mind
there's no depending on those sort of chaps."

The answer was a careful one; and it was by making such
that he had gained so much credit among his shipmates, for he
was never proved to be wrong; and when he predicted, he al-
ways took good care that the fact should be well known on all
sides.

My feelings as I watched the stranger, were, of course, far more
intense than those of my officers or crew ; and so eagerly did I
watch, that I fancied I could note every inch we gained or lost
in the chase, as the wind alternately favored one or the other of
us. Of one thing I felt very certain, that since we had had a fair
start, we had materially gained upon her. Fairburn was of the
same opinion.

Van G-raoul only shook his head and said, " Wait a bit; bet-
ter never to be too sure."

Still on we flew—the water bubbling and hissing under the
bows of the schooner as she clove her way through. Though the
wind was strong, there was, at the same time, little sea. Two
miles had now been decreased to one and a half, by Fairburn's and
my computation; and we hoped soon to be able to get a shot at
the chase to bring down some of her spars.

"Yes," said Van Graoul, when he heard us expressing that
hope ; "if we can bring down some of her spars, remember she
can bring down some of ours, so that we are not the nearer on
that account."

The Dutchman took care that we should never become, over
sanguine in our expectations.

The steward brought me my dinner on deck; I eat it standing;
for I was far too anxious to go below, or to remove my eyes from
the chase.

The afternoon was drawing on; but we had still two hours or
more of daylight, and we had reason to expect before that to come
up with her, at the rate we were then going.

"We are coming up with her hand over hand," I heard Bar-
low observe to Fairburn.

"I think so too; but what do you make of that dark line away
there to the windward?" was the response, " X see that we must
be quick about it."MARK SEAWORTH.

The remark drew my attention to the point indicated, and
there I saw what looked like a long, thin black cloud hanging
just above the water on the verge of the horizon.

Just at that moment, Van Graoul went up to Fairburn, "I
think we may have a chance of winging her, if we fire steadily,''
nesaid.

".We'll try it, at all events; but I hope that it will not calm
the breeze," said Fairburn, issuing orders to get the long gun
ready.

The gun was pointed, so as to clear the rigging, Fairburn
himself looked along the sight, and the vessel being kept away,
as it bore on the schooner, he fired.

The shot was well aimed. It certainly reached the brig, and
must have gone beyond her ; but whether she was struck or not
we could not tell, for on she sailed as before. Again the gun was
loaded. We expected that she would have returned the fire;
but she appeared perfectly unconscious of our presence.

"Aim high, Fairburn, aim high," I exclaimed, with an
agitated voice, thinking of those who might be on board. The
gun was elevated accordingly, and the shot flew between the
rigging of the brig, going through her fore-topsail, but doing ap-
parently no further damage. As we had to keep away when we
fired, we somewhat lost ground, so Van Graoul proposed that we
should get somewhat nearer before we tried another shot; and
to this Fairburn agreed.

Fairburn, it must be remembered, was the fighting captain.
On we went, every instant gaining on the chase. We felt sure
now of overtaking her, and prepared ourself for the fierce con-
test which we knew must ensue before the pirates would yield.
The arm-chests were opened, pistols were loaded and primed,
muskets got ready, and cutlasses buckled on. Each man armed
himself for the combat, and got ready in his own fashion.

So eager were we in our preparations, and in watching the
chase, that we had paid but little attention to the dark low cloud
I before spoke of. It now appeared much increased in depth,
and rapidly advanced toward us.

" There is wind in that," exclaimed Fairburn. '■' Stand by to
clew up and haul down everything, my lads ; but we must hold
on as long as we can, and try and get another shot at the enemy
before the squall catches us."

Each man flew to his station at the halyards and clew-lines,
while the crew of the long gun got ready to fire. There was
now no time to spare.

As fast as it was loaded it was discharged. A loud huzza
arose from the people* The main topsail yard of the brig was
shot away.

44 Another such shot, and she will be ours," I exclaimed.

Onward came the dark cloud. The pirates seemed to think it
time to try and stop us ; and, luffing up, they let fly their broad-
side at us We returned ifc with a will—just then down came
the squall—the dark cloud appeared ahead ; and the brig, seem-
ing to rush into it, was speedily lost to sight, to the last moment
firing and receiving our fire in return.MA&K SEAWonm.

What became of her we could not tell—and with dread I con-
templated what might be her fate. The squall struck us with
terrific force. The gallant crew were stanch ; while some let
fly the halyards and tacks and sheets, others brailed up and
hauled down the canvas ; but the blast triumphed over all our
strength and skill. Over went the schooner before it, till she
lay helplessly on her beam ends. It was a scene of confusion
and horror difficult to describe; the stoutest trembled, and'
thought their last hour was come. I saw Fairburn rush to the
mainmast—a glittering axe was in his hand.

"What, must we cut away our masts?" I exclaimed, feeling
how helpless we should be left, and unable to pursue our object.

" There is no remedy for it, I fear," he answered; and the ax
hung gleaming in his hands.

44Hold, hold!" shouted Yan Graoul. "There is a lull; up
with the helm."

The order was obeyed.	r

" She rights, she rights !" was the joyful exclamation from all
hands.

Once again the schooner was on an even keel, and flying be-
fore the blast, through the thick obscurity which surrounded
her. But where was the chase ? No one could tell. The squall
soon subsided ; when it did so, we hauled our wind, but the
thick mist continued, and although we might have been close
to the stranger, we could not ha^fe seen her.

Dick Harper shook his head most sagaciously, and with no
little inward satisfaction ; "I knowed it would be so," he said.
4'For how, do you see, messmates, could it be otherwise?"

At length, next morning as the sun rose high in the sky, the
mist cleared off ; and with eagerness I hurried aloft, to learn if
the chase was anywhere to be seen ; but as I looked round the
horizon, the line where the sea and sky met was unbroken; not
a sail was in sight, and, disappointed and dispirited, I returned
on deck.

CHAPTER XXIII.

The Cruise continued. A strange Flock of Birds. An Attack of Whales. A
burning Ship. We heave-to near her. How did she cath Fire? A Man
picked up. We judge that it is the Work of Pirates. A dear Friend and an
old School-fellow. His Illripss. The Emu once more. We again chase,
and she plays us the old Trick. We think we have caught her, but get hold
of the wrong Craft.

I find that I am getting on so slowly with my narrative, and
have so manjc adventures to tell, that omitting a number of
events of less interest to my readers, I must sketch rapidly the
history of several months which passed rapidly after the last es-
cape of the Emu.

In vain we searched for her for several days, but not a trace
of her could we find; not a spar nor a plank to show that she
had gone down when she disappeared from our sight in the
squall. We were then, it must be remembered, in the neigh-
borhood of the Arru Islands. We cruised along the coast of
New Guinea, off which we thought the Emu might be prowling.ma&r beaworth.

It was curious, that though we were out of sight of land, on
several occasions a number of birds, toward the evening, came
on board to roost. They appeared to be land birds. The colors
of some were very beautiful, and in many we could trace a
resemblance to our small ducks, magpies, and larks. We also
encountered daily a vast number of a species of whale, which
collected round the schooner, and watched her as if they thought
her some strange fish. One day they collected in more than
usual numbers, and while I watched them swimming round
and round the vessel, their huge backs now and then appearing
above the] water, I could not help thinking that they were hold-
ing a consultation together in contemplation of an attack on us.
Sometimes they would swim directly at the vessel, and then
diving under her, appear at the other side. I got my rifle, in-
tending to have a shot at one of them; though I must own I
think it very wrong to kill animals without an object, when
they can be of no use to any one, merely for the sake of trying
one's dexterity as a marksman on them.

''You had better not," observed Van Graoul, when he saw
what I was about to do. 4 They may take ill, and revenge
themselves."

I thought he was joking, as he was, in part, and so loading
my rifle, I fired at a huge fellow, whose back appeared at a
little distance off. Whether Jhe ball entered his skin or glanced
off, I could not tell; for he sunk immediately, and I was pre-
paring for another shot, when he or one of his fellows, rose on
the opposite side. There he remained, spouting for a minute or
so, and then down he dived, and directly afterward we felt a
blow on the keel, which almost shook the masts out of the ves-
sel, and sent some of the people sprawling on deck. The crew-
jumped about with dismay, thinking the schooner was sinking,
and Ungka rushed to Hassan and hugged him round the neck,
as if he was resolved to be drowned with him.

" I told you so," said Van Graoul. " They are not fellows to
be played with."

No real damage was done ; nor did the whales renew the at-
tack ; I suspect the fellow hurt his back too much to try the
same trick again.

No tidings of the Emu were to be gained; and weary of look-
ing for her in that direction, we stood to the westward, toward |
the island of Celebes, to the south of Ceram. We had had a fine
breeze all the day, but as the evening drew on, it fell consider-
ably ; and when the sun sunk beneath the water, it became per-
fectly calm. The night was hot, and I remaned lgng on deck
in earnest conversation with Fairburn. He was endeavoring to
console and encourage me; for I own that at times I almost
began to despair of the success of my undertaking. There was
a moon in the heavens in the early part of the night; but that
also set, and I was thinking of turning in, when I observed a
bright light in the sky to the westward, and on watching it
attentively, it appeared as if it rose from some large fire close
down to the water. Fairburn remarked it also.

" Can it be a burning mountain?" I asked, "or do you thinkMARK SEAWORTH.	143

the natives of any island thereabouts have been creating a blaze
for their amusement ?"

4' There is no burning mountain or any island in that direction,"
he answered. 4 4 See, it rises higher and higher, till the ruddy
glare extends over the whole sky. It can be but from one
cause."

*4 What is that?" I asked.

44 A ship on fire," he replied. " I have witnessed such a sight
before, and have no doubt about it."

4'Unhappy people," I exclaimed; "we must try and help
them."

"I fear that with this calm we shall be unable to get near
them in time to be of any use," said Fairburn. 44 If a breeze
were to spring up, we might save those who may take to their
boats, or secure themselves on rafts."

For a long time we watched the burning vessel, for such we
were persuaded was before us; and earnestly we prayed for a
breeze to carry us to the rescue of our fellow beings, whoever
they might be. We calculated that the ship was about nine or
ten miles off, so that with a good wind we might hope to.get up
to her in rather more than an hour. At length a breeze fanned
our cheeks, our sails filled, and we began to move rapidly
through the dark and silent sea. As we drew near the fire, we
saw that we were not mistaken in our conjectures ; for before
us appeared a large brig, with her masts still standing, but
flames were blazing up around them, running along the yards
and burning the canvas and rigging, while the whole hull
seemed a mass of fire, fore and aft. As we were looking, first
one mast tottered, and was followed directly by the other, and
amid an outburst of sparks they fell hissing into the sea. The
flames seemed to triumph still more furiously than before. We
looked in vain for any boats, or planks, or rafts, on which any
of the crew might be floating. The whole sea around was
lighted up; but the flames shone alone on the dancing waves.
We were yet some way off—we therefore sailed on with the in-
tention of getting as close as we could without danger to our-
selves, to render any aid in our power. We passed the time in
discussing what the vessel could be, and by what means she
could have caught fire.

" With the extraordinary carelessness seamen too often are
guilty of, it is surprising that ships do not oftener catch fire
than is the case," said Fairburn. " Such is the fate of many of
those which are never again heard of. Probably the destruction
of this vessel arises from the same cause."

"Is it not often the custom of pirates, after they have robbed
a vessel to set her on fire to avoid discovery ?" I asked casually.
I scarcely know why I put the question, except that my thoughts
were naturally running on the Emu.

" O yes ; it may be so," said Yan Graoul, who heard the ob-
servation ; " but still I don't think it."

"What do you say? Suppose it is the Emu herself," re-
marked Barlow, thoughtlessly.144	MARK SEAWOBTE*

" Heaven forbid." I ejaculated. " Remember who I fancy is
on board."

" Oh, sir, I do not mean to say that I have any reason to suppose
that yonder vessel is the Emu," he replied, seeing the pain th©
idea gave me. "She looks a much larger craft, and higher out
of the water."

When we got close to the burning wreck, we hove-to to wind*
ward, and had our boats ready to lower in Case we should per*
ceive any living beings either on board or in the water. We soon
saw, however, that on the deck of the brig there was not a spot
on which a person could stand free from the raging flames. I
also attentively examined her, as did Fairburn ; and to my in-
finite relief we were persuaded that she was altogether a totally
different vessel from the Emu, for she was much longer and
higher out of water, indeed, a large merchantman; and, from
her build, we judged her to be Spanish. As I was examining the
vessel, I observed, through the flames which were surrounding
them, that the boats were still hanging to the davits. The cir-
cumstance was extraordinary, and we could only account for it
by supposing that the fire had burst forth so suddenly that the
crew had not time to lower them, or that some other means of
escape had been afforded them. We had not long to consider
the point, and to arrive at this conclusion, before the flames had
completely consumed the deck and sides, rendered peculiarly
combustible by the heat of the climate; and, after raging for a
few minutes with renewed fury, the hull sunk gradually from
our sight, and the fiery furnace was quenched by the waves as
they leaped triumphantly over it. Though we had seen no living
beings, we still could not but suppose that some of the passen-
gers or crew must have escaped, and were at no great distance.
I was very unwilling, therefore, to leave the spot till we had
ascertained the fact; and I resolved accordingly to remain hove-
to till the morning. We fired a gun at intervals to attract the
attention of any of the people ; but hour after hour passed away,
and no answer was made. The sun, at last arose—a few charred
planks and spars were floating near us, showing that we had
kept one position during the night; but we could see no boat or
raft. Look-outs were sent aloft to scan the ocean around.

They had not been long at their posts, during which time the
daylight had been increasing, before one hailed the deck to re-
port a sail right away to windward.

" What is she, do you think ?" asked Fairburn.

"A square-rigged craft—her top-gallant sails just $how above
the water," was the answer.	, ;

Directly after, the other look-out hailed, to say that he saw a
speck, or some similar object, floating to leeward. Our glasses
were turned toward it; and Fairburn, mounting to the cr#ss-
trees, reported that he saw a human figure hanging to it. Noth-
ing else appearing, we instantly bore down to the spot. As we
approached it we observed that there, indeed, was a man at-
tached to a hen-coop; but whether he was dead or alive it was
difficult to say, as he did not move or make any sign. A boatMARK SEAWORTH.	145

was instantly lowered, and Fairburn jumping into it, the man
was soon brought on board.

44 He has still life in him, I think," said Fairburn, as he placed
him on deck ; " but I suspect he has met with some foul usage ;
see what a gash he has got across the temple : and here is a bul -
let hole through his arm, or I am much mistaken."

I had not yet looked at the countenance of the wounded man.
We got a mattress and carefully carried him down into the
cabin, where he was placed under the skylight, on a sofa, so as
to obtain sufficient air. I saw at once, by his appearance and
dress, which was what any landsman might wear on board ship,
that he was not a seaman; and I suspected, moreover, that he
was a gentleman ; not, of course, that, whatever his rank, we
should have made any difference in our treatment of him. We
had him stripped and wrapped in blankets, and then well
rubbed ; and we soon had the satisfaction of seeing the livid ap-
pearance of his skin wear off, and after several deep respirations
his features lost their sharp contraction, and his lips began to
move, and he opened his eyes. He then looked steadfastly at
me, and a smile of satisfaction played round his mouth, while
he made a strong effort to speak. As he did so, I felt almost
certain that I recognized the well-known countenance of ray
old school-fellow, John Prior. The idea had before flashed
across my mind, but I had failed to see any likeness between my
friend and the half-drowned stranger who was brought on board.
I now, however, had little doubt on the subject.

" Prior, old fellow," I exclaimed, " I know it is you ; but don't
speak or agitate yourself ; you shall tell me everything by and
by, when you get well, which you soon will, 1 know."

I took his hand as I spoke, and by the warm pressure he gave
me in return, I felt very certain that I was not mistaken. The
discovery, as may supposed, did not lessen my zeal in the re-
covery of the wounded man.

Van Graoul, who had a very fair knowledge of surgery, and a
sufficient modesty not to attempt more than his skill would
warrant, after a careful examination of the wounds, pronounced
them not dangerous ; and making up a dose from the medicine
chest, Prior swallowed it; and soon afterward had gained suffi-
cient strength to speak and sit up. Van Graoul had charged
me to let him say only a few words, to give me any information
which might be on his mind, and then to urge him to go to rest.
The first word he uttered was my name.

4* It is all very strange, indeed," he said. " But it is indeed a
satisfaction to be with you, Sea worth, though I cannot tell how
it has all occurred."

I told him how we had been attracted to the spot by the burn-
ing vessel, and picked him out of the water ; urging him not to
say more than was necessary at the moment.

" Ah, now 1 remember," he answered. " We were attacked
by a pirate—a treacherous, cowardly pirate—they took us by
surprise—we fought however, but most of the crew were killed;
some were carried off, I believe. I was knocked down below
after being wounded, and supposed to be dead, or dying, I was146	MARK SEAWORTH.

left to be burnt by the miscreants. I was only -stunned; and.
soon recovering, I gained the deck just as they left it. The idea
of being burned to death was too horrid to be endured. The
boats were all destroyed, there was no time to make a raft, so
casting loose a hen-coop, I lowered it into the water, and lashed
myself to it, trusting that Providence would find some means of
preserving me ; or at all events, that I might thus enjoy a longer
time to otter up my prayers to Heaven, and to prepare for death.
It was an awful time, Seaworth; but I did not feel unhappy.
I never possessed greater reliance on God's mercy. I trusted
that if He did not think tit to preserve my life. He would, through
the merits of our Saviour, lead me to a glorious immortality in
the next. I had no fear, strange as it may seem, I assure you.*'

" I should have said that of you, Prior, believe me," I replied.
" But I must not let you talk more now. I have one question
first to ask, before I impose silence. What sort of a craft was
the vessel which attacked you ?"

" A low black brig ; and her crew seemed of all nations," he
replied.

"I thought so," I exclaimed. "It was the Emu, and she
it is which is still in sight."

I instantly sent for Fairburn, for he had left me with my friend
alone, and told bim my suspicions. He had entertained the
same opinion ; and I found that with all my sail set, we were
once more again in chase of the mysterious craft which had so
often escaped us.

Arranging Prior in a comfortable posture, I watched him till
he fell asleep, his placid countenance, notwithstanding the dan-
gers he had been in, showed a mind at rest and nerves unshaken.
I found, on going on deck, that we had already risen the sails of
the stranger above the horizon from the deck, and as we had the
whole day before us, with a fair breeze, there was every proba-
bility of coming up to her. Should we overtake her, Ve had
now, with Prior as a witness, stronger proofs than ever of
her misdeeds. She had, however, so often escaped us, that I
must own even I was not very sanguine of the result, and the
crew, guided by the opinion of Dick Harper, were still less so.
All the forenoon the chase continued. We were gaining on her
certainly, but at the same time we were a long way from her ;
and early in the afternoon the land appeared to the north-west,
toward which she had altered her course.

When Van Graoul saw this he shook his head. '4 So I did think,"
he remarked. " That craft is not to be caught so easily. If
what is said of her is true, there is a worse fate for her in store
than we have prepared for her."

Though the remark was made without reflection, I believe, I
could not help thinking that there was'much truth in it. Venge-
ance far greater and more sure than the hand of man could
inflict, would assuredly overtake the evil-doers.

The land we were approaching was of moderate height, thick-
ly covered with trees, broken into headlands and promontories,
and with numerous clusters of islands and reefs and rocks off it.
Van Graoul knew it well, so that we boldly approached it. ItMARK SEAWORTH.	147

became a question with us whether the pirates, seeing them-
selves so hard pressed, contemplated running the brig on shore,
or whether they proposed taking up a position in one of the in-
lets of the coast, where they could defend themselves without
risk of loss, should we attack them.

We, as before, outsailed them, proving that the Fraulein was
the faster vessel of the two; and yet no one on board but believed
that the Emu would escape us. She stood boldly in toward the
shore, evidently well acquainted with it. We followed, with the
lead going ; there was, however, a good depth of water. When
she had got within a quarter of a mile of the coast she ran along
it, and we kept after her. A headland, running a long way into
the sea, appeared before us—she rounded it, and was concealed
from our sight by the trees which covered it to the very edge of
the water. We stood on, expecting again to see her when we
also had got around it. We had almost reached it when, by
standing too close in, we got becalmed, and for half an hour
made but little progress. This we knew would, of course, give
the Emu a great advantage. At last, however, the breeze again
filled our sails, and we were again able to get round the point,
As we did so we saw the brig a long way ahead, now standing
somewhat off the land. We continued, the chase and quickly
made up for the distance we had lost. The day was, however,
far spent, and it was already growing dusk before we approached
her. My heart beat quick with the expectation of what was go-
ing to occur. When we got her within range of our long gun,
we began to fire at her rigging, more effectually to prevent her
escaping. To our surprise, instead of returning the fire or stand-
ing away from us, she rounded to and backed her main-top-sail
till we ran alongside.

" There is something odd here," remarked Van Graoul; " I
cannot make it out."

" Nor I," said Fairburn. " There is some treachery, I fear."

" What brig is that?" I asked, through the speaking-trumpet.

44 The Neversink, John Jenkins, master, from Boston, with a
cargo of notions,1 was the answer.

" Lower a boat, and come on board then," I hailed.

There was apparently some little demur ; but soon a boat was
lowered, and with four hands in her, and a man in the stern-
sheets, she came alongside. The man, without hesitation, step-
ped on board, followed by three others. By the light of a lantern,
held to show him the way, he seemed a decent, respectable sort
of a person, dressed in the usual costume of merchant skipper,
with a swallow-tailed coat, and a straw hat.

44 Well, I calculate I have made a mistake," he exclaimed,
squirting out a stream of tobacco juice, when he found himself
confronted by Fairburn, Van Graoul, and me. "I thought I
was on board a Dutch man-of-war schooner ; but you won't be
hard upon a poor fellow, now will you, gentlemen ? The cargo
is all mine, and it's worth but little to you, and if you take it, or
anything happens to me, I shall leave my disconsolate wife and
email family destitute—I shall indeed." And Captain Jenkins
began to cry, and wring his hands.148	MARK SEA WORTH.

" Why, what do yon take us for?" I asked, half laughing, but
still suspecting that some trick was being played.

" Why, pardon me, if you don't like the term, but I took you
for pirates, gentlemen—pirates and robbers."

" Dat is a good joke," said Van Graoul; 4< why we thought you
were de same. And I am not quite certain that he is not," he
whispered in my ear.

He had, in the meantime, got a boat ready, and Barlow with
four hands pulled on board the brig. While he was away, we
kept Captain Jenkins in conversation, nor did he seem in any
degree disconcerted at the departure of the boat, which he
must have observed. When Barlow returned, he reported that
the brig, though about the size and build of what we supposed
the Emu to be, was to all appearance, an honest merchant-
man, without anything suspicious about her. The captain said
that he had come to trade with the natives in those parts ; that
he had just got out of harbor, and he had seen no vessel during
the day till he had observed us rounding the point. His story
was so plausible that we were compelled to believe him, and
after he had taken a good supper with us, washed down by a
bottle of wine, he returned on board, declaring that we were
first-rate fellows, whether we were pirates or not. The next
morning we commenced a strict scrutiny of the coast in search
of the Emu, and for several days we followed it up, but in vain,
and once more I was obliged to confess that I was as far from
success as ever.

CHAPTER XXIV.

Persevere in the Pursuit. Prior recovers. Tells me his Adventures. Touch at
Amboyna. An^Account of the Settlement. A Rock in the Ocean. A Sig-
nal observed on it. We land and search for Inhabitants. Find a Cavern
and a dying Man. One for whom I have long been in Search. We endeav-
or to revive him. I speak to him of Religion. He listens and his Heart
softens. Sad News of Eva. I prepare to learn his History.	,

Resolved never to abandon the pursuit in which I was en-
gaged, although so often disappointed at the very moment that
I thought success secure, I continued cruising in every direction,
among the numberless rich and beautiful islands of the Eastern
Archipelago. My friend Prior was for a considerable time con-
fined to the cabin. His wounds, and long immersion in the
water, had caused him to suffer much, and during many days he
appeared to be hovering between life and death. When he was
sufficiently recovered to speak without risk, he told me that his
father having lost the greater part of his fortune, he had resolved
to enter on a mercantile career, in hopes of redeeming it; with
that object he had come out to the East, and having been sent,
by the house in which he was engaged, to Manilla, he took his
passage in a Spanish merchant-man. One day they observed
a dark low brig hovering near them; but her appearance
did not cause much alarm as she was small and seemed un-
armed. The first watch was nearly over, and it had become
almost calm, when they were startled by seeing a vessel with
long sweeps gliding up toward them. Those on the deck in-MARK SEAWORTH.	149

stanfcly flew to their arms to defend themselves ; but before the
watch below, and the passengers in the cabin could be aroused
from their sleep, or made aware of their danger, the brig was
alongside. Her character was soon made known to them. A
band of fierce pirates rushed on board, and with their cutlasses
and pistols cut down and shot every one they met whether armed
or not. Prior, and some of the other passengers, and a few of
the crew, fought till they were overpowered by numbers, and
were all cut down and disabled. How he had escaped I already
knew. He supposed that the pirates, after rifting the ship and
murdering the crew, had set her on fire to escape detection or,
perhaps, from a mere wantonness in cruelty. He said that he
was very certain that he should be able to recognize the leader
and several of his followers. Prior was unchanged from what
he had been as a boy, wise beyond his years, yet full of life and
spirits, and, possessing a vast fund of information, he was a most
delightful companion.

It now having become absolutely necessary to refit the
schooner, as well as to refresh the crew, and to get fresh stores
of provision, we entered the harbor of Amboyna, the residence
of the Dutch governor of the Moluccas. Amboyna is an island
to the south of Ceram, over the whole of which the Dutch main-
tain their sway. The island produces cloves and other spices in
abundance; the climate is tolerably healthy, and there are a
good many Dutch residents. The governor treated me and my
companions with the greatest attention, appearing most anxious
to forward my views by every means in his power. The sago
tree grows here to a large size, eighteen inches in diameter. The
pith forms the chief food of the inhabitants ; and it is calculated
that one tree will subsist a family for a month or six weeks. The
tree, being felled, is secured in horizontal position, when, an
opening being cut in the upper surface, the pith is scooped out
as required.

The governor of the Moluccas makes an annual tour through-
out the island which own the sway of the Dutch government,
to settle disputes among the chiefs, and regulate other public
affairs.

I never lost an opportunity of questioning the people of all
sorts, to learn the movements of the Emu, and from a Burgis
trader belonging to Celebes, I heard that some time before, a
vessel answering her description, had been seen to the north of
that island; and also, as some piracies had been committed in
the neighborhood of the Philippine Islands, I suspected that she
had gone to cruise among the Spanish settlements in the north-
ern part of the Archipelago.

On leaving Amboyna, we accordingly shaped our course in
that direction. Some months had now passed away since Prior
had been my companion. His presence supported me much;
and whenever I began to despond, he raised my spirits and en-
couraged me to persevere. He reminded me that often when,
from want of trust in Providence, we fancy ourselves furthest
from the consummation of our just hopes, God has arranged by
some inscrutable means to bring about their fulfillment.150	MARK SEA WORTH.

44 He has given you health, and strength, and courage* and
means, to follow up the pursuit thus far," Prior used to observe.
44 Why, then, fancy that success is never to occur.'*

Although now recovered sufficiently to find his way to Manilla,
he refused to quit me till I had succeeded in my enterprise. The
last shore we had seen was that of Jilolo, after passing through
the Molucca passage, when one forenoon, we not expecting to
fall in with any land, the look-out hailed that an island was in
sight on the starboard bow. As we drew near, we found that
though small, it was of considerable elevation and apparently
surrounded with coral reefs. We were about to pass it at some
distance when Fairburn, who had been examining it with his
glass, said that he saw something which looked like a flag flying
at the highest point. It instantly occurred to us that it must
be a signal of distress, made by some shipwrecked seamen
probably ; and we therefore steered nearer to the island, to
examine it more minutely.

We were now convinced that we were right in our conjectures,
when, on getting closer in, we saw that it was a piece of striped
linen, a shirt, apparently, fastened to two spars lashed together,
and stuck in a heap of stones. The rock, which seemed about a
couple of miles in circumference, was surrounded Ly coral reefs,
outside of which we hove the schooner to. A boat was then
lowered, in which Prior, Fairburn, and I, with a crew of four
hands, pulled toward the shore.

We had some little difficulty in finding our way through Ihe
reefs ; but a passage at last being discovered, we landed on a
soft sandy beach. We met with a spring of fresh water, and
there were cocoa-nut trees and several other tropical fruits grow-
ing in the lower parts of the island ; but the summit of the hill
was totally bare of vegetation.

We observed numbers of fish darting about on the sandy
bottom, through the clear water, while quantities of mussels,
and shells of various descriptions on the rocks, showed that an
abundant supply of food for man could here be found. As yet
we had seen no signs of inhabitants; but we were curious to
discover what other traces they had left behind them besides
the flag-staff, or to view their remains, should death have over-
taken them there.

We wandered round the base of the rock, which seemed the
cone of some extinct volcano, before we could find the means of
ascent, so steep and rugged were its slides. At last we found
a winding pathway, evidently trodden by the foot of man, by
which we could easily get to the top. We followed each other
in single file, Fairburn leading ; having our arms in our hands,
for though there was little chance of our requiring them on this
occasion, we made a point of always being prepared in case of a
surprise, so many having lost their lives among the treacherous
natives of those regions, from neglecting this precaution. The
summit of the rock was broken into a number of separate peaks,
there being very little even ground. The largest space was that
on which the flag-staff was erected. To this spot the pathway
led us, showing that it had been most frequently visited by theMARK SEAWORTH.	151

occupants of the island. . There were other less defined path-
ways leading in different directions about the hill. Prior called
our attention to the fact that they were all very narrow; from
which he argued that one person alone had formed them ; and
from the principal one being so much trod, that he had for a long
time resided on the island.

A heap of stones had been raised up to a considerable height,
into which the flag staff had been fixed; they were all small,
such as one man could lift, and were mostly broken off from the
surrounding cliffs. The flag-staff was formed of a boat's sprit
and an oar lashed together. From the splintered but end of a
spar, we judged that the flag-staff had been blown down, and
broken off. By the way the piece of colored cotton had been
fastened together, it showed that great care had been taken to
make it form as large a surface as possible. There was, how-
ever, nothing to prove how long a time had been passed, since
the person who erected the flag-staff had gone away; and sup-
posing that it might have been many weeks before, somewhat
disappointed we proposed to return on board the schooner. We
were on the point of descending the rock, when Fairburn, who
had been hunting about, picked up the fragment of a cocoanut.

44See," he exclaimed, holding it up. 4'The fruit is perfectly
fresh, and the shell cannot have been broken many hours; so
probably there is some one still upon the island."

"Perhaps, sir, it is some savage; and he is hiding from us,"
remarked one of the men.

" No, no," said Fairburn, " a savage would not have planted
that flag-staff."

While we were still standing discussing the point, Fairburn
had followed up one of the slightly-marked tracks across the
rocks, of which I have spoken. He had got some way off, when,
for a minute he disappeared behind a point of rock. He then
came again in sight, and beckoned us to follow him. We scram-
bled along over the broken rocks, till we reached the spot where
we had last seen him; but he was gone. For an instant a feel-
ing of dread came over me, for I fancied that he had fallen over
a precipice, which appeared on one side. Just then I heard his
voice, as if addressing another person. My amazement was
great, when, turning the angle of the rock, I found myself in
front of a shallow cavern, and saw him bending over the body
of a man reclining on a bed of leaves in the further part of it. He
beckoned me to enter. I did so, and approached the spot.

" Here is a poor fellow in the lasi stage of a violent fever," he
said. " He is very weak ; but perhaps food and care may bring
him round. He spoke to me just now rationally enough; but
see, he has gone off again."

The sick man looked like an Englishman or American ; and
Fairburn said that he had spoken English perfectly. He was
dressed in a jacket made of dark blue silk, his shirt was of the
finest linen, and he had a rich sash round his waist; but the cut
of his shoes was that of an ordinary seaman. A finely plaited
straw-hat lay by his side ; and his hair, which was thick and
curling, was already considerable grizzled,152

MARK SEAWOBTH.

" He has been shipwrecked, and is probably the only survivor
of the crew," I remarked. " We must try and get him on board
without delay."

While I was making these remarks, it occurred to me that a
draught of cold water might revive him; and remembering the
spring we had passed, I set off to procure some in a bamboo drink-
ing-cup we had in the boat. Meeting Prior he turned back with
me, and having observed some limes, he gathered some to
squeeze into the water. We quickly returned, one of the men
carrying a small beaker of water. On entering the cavern with
the draught, I was glad to find that the sick man had again re-
turned to consciousness. I put the cup to his lips, and as soon
as he had tasted its contents, he drank them eagerly off, and
then showed, by signs, that he wished for more. Prior had been
engaged in squeezing more limes. He now approached nearer
with them. I saw him start when be saw the stranger, and
look earnestly at him ; but he did not say a word, and kneeling
down by his side, Prior gave him the refreshing draught he had
prepared. It instantly had the effect of reviving the sick man,
who looked up, and their eyes met. The latter, after staring
'with an amazed and inquiring look, let his head again drop, and
appeared to be endeavoring to conceal his countenance with his
hands, while Prior, taking me by the shoulder, led me out of the
cavern. When we had got beyond hearing, he stopped.

Ci Sea worth," he said, " who do you think is the man who lies
there on the point of death it would appear ? Prepare yourself
"to hear; for you cannot guess. He is no other than the leader
of the pirates who attacked my ship—the person who wounded
me—the man of whom you are in search—the captain of the
Emu. I recognized him at once; for we fought hand to hand,
and there are some countenances which are impressed in a few
moments on the memory. He. I suspect, for the same reason,
remembered me ; for I believe I pressed him hard, and had not
one of his companions come to his assistance, I should have
taken his life. I tell you this at once, that you may be prepared
how to act. He may have it in his power to communicate im-
portant information; but if we are not cautious in our proceed-
ings, he may refuse to say anything."

I was so astonished at what I had heard, that I could scarcely
collect my thoughts sufficiently to answer.

"What would you advise me to do?" I asked. "He may tell
me of Eva; but, alas, where can she be ?"

" Trust that Providence has protected her," he answered,
solemnly. "But go and speak to him calmly and soothingly.
There is, I fear, but little time to loose ere he will be called to
his account."

Following Prior's advice, I entered the cavern and knelt down
by the side of the sick man. He seemed resolved not to utter a
word, and had returned no answers to the questions as to how
he felt himself, which Fairburn, who was still ignorant as to
who he was, was putting to him. It struck me that he might be
more inclined to speak to one person alone ; I therefore request-*MARK SEAWORTH.	153

od Fairbnrn to quit the cavern, and to prepare some more lime
juice and water. I then turned to the pirate.

"I have to beg you to listen to me," I began speaking in a
calm, low voice. "In an extraordinary manner I have learned
who you are ; but though I believe you have inflicted the great-
est injury on me, my religion has taught me to forgive my
enemies. I therefore, from my heart, most sincerely, as far as
I have the power, forgive you ; nor will I in any way seek to re-
venge myself on you. I will now tell you who I am : my name
is Mark Sea worth, and I am the brother of a little girl whom
you have long had in your power. I therefore entreat you, as
the best amends you can make to me, to tell me where she is,
and to afford me the means of recovering her and the lady who
was with her."

" I did not suppose such a feeling existed in this dark world,"
he muttered, rather to himself than as if answering me. 4'He
forgives me without exacting any promise. Alas, he knows not
what he has to forgive."

" I forgive you from my heart, as I hope for forgiveness for
my transgressions, when I stand in the presence of God; and I
will pray that He too will forgive you for yours, even though
you had inflicted a thousand injuries on me."

"This is very wonderful—very wonderful indeed," muttered
the sick man. 441 never heard of such a thing."

"It is the religion Christ came into the world to teach man-
kind," I answered. " He sets us the example, by promising for-
giveness to the greatest of sinners who believe in Him, and who
put their faith in Him, even at the tenth hour, like the thief on
the cross. He tells us, also, to pray for our enemies; then sure-
ly, I am but following His commands when I forgive you. I
would say more of these things to you—I would entreat you to
believe in that merciful Saviour, and to pray to Him for forgive-
ness ; but I am a brother, I earnestly long to discover my lost
sister, and I must first beg you to tell me ail you know of her."

" Sir, you have strangely moved me," said the pirate in a hoarse
voice, turning his countenance toward me. " I own that I am
the man you suppose, the pirate Eichard Kidd ; as great a wretch
as one, who years ago, bore that name. You tell me that you
forgive me ; but if you knew the injury I have inflicted on you
for years back, I doubt that you could do so."

" For years back ?" I answered, in astonishment. " I do not
understand you ; yet I say, whatever the injury, I am bound to
forgive you, and with God's assistance I do so. But my sister ?
Tell me of my sister."

" Then, sir, you are such a Christian as I remember, when a
boy, I was told men should be; but you are the first I ever met.
You would learn what has become of the little girl, Eva Sea-
worth, as she was called. Alas, alas, I cannot tell you. The only
good action I ever in my life attempted has been frustrated. I
had preserved your little sister from all injury, and intended to
have restored her to her friends in safety, when I lost her."

" Explain, explain," I cried, in a tone of agony, " Do not you
know where she is ?"154	MABK SEAWO&TIL

" Indeed I do not," was the answer. It struck a chill into my
heart, and a stranger coming in would have found it difficult to
say which of the two was the dying man.

44 Can you give me no clew—can you not conjecture where she
is?" I at length asked.

"Indeed I cannot, sir," he answered. "I have no reason to
suppose her dead ; but I am utterly unable to tell you where she
now is."

"What, my sweet little sister! you deserted her !—wretch!"
I cried, scarcely knowing what I said, and wringing my hands
with the bitterness of heart. The next moment I regretted the
exclamation.

4'You wrong me there," said the pirate calmly. "I deeply
mourn for her loss, as you will understand shortly. But my
time is short. I have resolved to give you some important in-
formation I possess, respecting you; and as your companions
may be as useful, as witnesses of what I say, call them back. I
will endeavor to make what little recompense I can for some of
what I may look on as the smallest of my many crimes; and
then I will get you to talk to me about that religion I have so
long neglected. I must give you something of my history, for
strange as you may deem it, it is much mixed up with yours."

"What!"I exclaimed, interrupting him, with astonishment,
"your history mixed up with mine! Can you give me an ac-
count of who I am ?"

" Indeed, I can, sir ; and may put you in the way of regaining
rights of which you have Jong been deprived; but hasten—
summon your friends—you have no time, I feel, to lose."

I rushed out, with my heart throbbing and full of amazement,
to call Prior and Fairburn. Before I returned, and before he
could impart the information so important to me, the pirate
might have breathed his last; yet my sad disappointment re-
garding the uncertainty of my sister's fate, prevented me feeling
the satisfaction I should otherwise have experienced at thus
being on the point of gaining the information I had all my life
so eagerly desired. My friends speedily followed me, as much
astonished as I was ; and kneeling round the dying man, while
Prior took out his tablet to make notes if required, we listened to
the following strange story, which, with many interruptions, he
narrated to us.

CHAPTER XXV.

Richard Kidd's Birth and Education. Follows his own Inclinations. False
Heroes lead him astray. Commences a Career of Crime. Rapid Progress.
Joins a Regiment in India. Turned out. Undertakes a Transaction in
which I am much interested. The Destruction of the Ship. He nearly
loses his Life. Picked up by a Slaver. Turns Pirate. Is captured, but
escapes. Gets back to India. His Reward lost. Joins the Emu. His Ad-
ventures in her. Attacked by the Malays. His Crew mutiny and maroon
him. His End, the sure Consequence of Crime.

" I was born and bred in the State of New York. My father
I never knew. My mother was kind and good ; but she yielded
to the dictates of her heart rather than those of her judgment.MARK SEAWORTH.	155

She Over-indulged me; she neglected to root out the bad seeds
Satan is always striving to sow in the heart of man ; and they
grew up and flourished till they brought me to what I am, I
was of a roving, unsettled disposition, I required excitement, I
believe that I might, with care, have been led into the right way,
but that care was wanting. I was fond of excitement: when I
could not obtain it in reality, I sought it in fiction, and therefore
eagerly devoured all books which could satisfy my craving ; but
never did I look into one which could confer any real benefit on
me.

"The adventures of robbers and pirates delighted me most;
and the history of a man, whose name I by chance bore, had a
fatal influence on my destiny. I thought him a hero, and
fancied it would be a grand thing to become like him.

" It did not occur to me that the stories about him were mostly
false; that the book was a fiction, dressed up to please the vicious
palate of the uneducated public, and that the man himself was a
miserable wretch, little better than a brute, who dared not think
of the past or contemplate the future. What he was I am too
well able to tell from knowing what I myself now am. I was
called educated ; but-my knowledge was ignorance. I soon grew
weary of the trammels of home, and fancying that I should have
greater license afloat, with a vague notion that I would imitate
some of the heroes of my imagination, I, without even wishing
my mother farewell, ran away to sea. I had no difficulty in
finding a ship; and if Satan himself had wished to choose one
for me, he would not have fixed on a craft where I could more
certainly have learned to follow his ways. The master set an ex-
ample of wickedness, in which the crew willingly followed ; and
thus I grew up among scenes of the grossest vice. It was not
long before I engaged in transactions considered criminal by the
laws. My first was assisting in casting away a ship which had
been heavily insured." My companions and I succeeded so well
without detection, that the rascally merchants, who had • em-
ployed us, engaged us on several occasions for a similar object.
At last our practices were suspected, and I was warned not to re-
turn to my native place. I accordingly took a berth on board a
ship bound for India. Arrived there, I deserted, and joined an
opium clipper. I soon got tired of that life, for there was some
little danger at times, the excitement was but trifling, and the
discipline was stricter than I liked. I got back, at length, to
India, where there was much fighting going forward with the
native princes, and European recruits being wanted, I enlisted,
pretending I was an Englishman.

"I gained some credit for bravery, though, being discovered
on a pillaging expedition, I narrowly escaped severe punishment.
I went by the name of the 4 sailor' in the regiment to which I
belonged ; and having, while in liquor, described some of my
adventures, my character was pretty well known, not only to my
comrades, but to some of my officers, as it appeared. It was not
long before my conduct brought me into trouble. I escaped
narrowly with my life, and was turned out of my regiment
without a farthing in my pocket. I was wandering about the156

mark sea worth.

streets of Calcutta, considering what I should next do, when one
evening, as it was growing dark, I observed a person watching
me. He followed me to a secluded place, and when no one was
in sight, he came up, and, addressing me by name, told me if I
wanted a job which would put money in my pocket, to come to
a certain house in two hours' time, binding" me by oath not to
mention the circumstance to any one. I went at the time agreed
on, and was shown by a servant into a room, where, soon after-
ward, I was joined by a young officer, whom I knew to be a
gambler and a man of ruined fortunes. I therefore guessed that
he wanted me to perform some desperate piece of work or other
for him. ' Well, what is it you want of me ?' I asked in rather
a sulky mood, for somehow or other I did not like the gentle-
man ; bad as I was, I felt rather degraded in being employed by
him ; but yet my fortunes were too low to allow me to be nice
in what I undertook. He looked rather astonished at my man-
ner ; but, recovering himself, he said—' I want you to manage a
very delicate affair for me, Kidd ; and if you do so I intend to
pay you well.' ' What do you call well ?' I asked calmly. Why,
I propose giving you two hundred pounds down, and fifty pounds
a year for your life, if you remain faithful,' he answered.
4 You must swear to me that you will not betray me ; and that
no threats or bribes shall move you.' I took the oath he prescrib-
ed. He then said, ' you must know that there are two children,
now in the East, who are about to be sent home to their friends
in England. Both their parents are dead, and they stand between
my father and a large property. If they come of age it will be
theirs, and while they live he cannot enjoy it. Now, understand,
I do not want you to murder the children ; we must have noth-
ing of that sort on our consciences ; but you must manage to get
hold of them, and bear them away where they shall be no more
heard of. I leave you to form the plan, and to carry it out, only
let me know the result. Will you undertake the work?' I
told him that I would. ' Well, then,' he continued,4 the children
are now in the Mauritius ; their names are Marmaduke and Ellen
Seaton. You will have time to reach them before they sail;
and you must contrive to get a berth onboard the ship they go
by. It is whispered that you have contrived to cast away a ship
or so when you were well paid for it. Perhaps the same turn
may serve you now.'

" The plan was soon arranged. The directions for finding out
the children were given me, and putting fifty pounds into my
hands for my expenses, he told me to start off at once, and to
come back to him when the matter was settled. I reached the
Mauritius without difficulty, and found the children, under
charge of an Indian nurse, were to proceed by the Penguin, a
small free-trader touching there on her homeward voyage. In
aid of my plan, the second mate had died, sol applied for and ob-
tained the berth ; besides which I fell in with two seamen who
had been with me before, when a ship I sailed in was lost by my
means. I opened my project to them, and they promised to as-
sist me. The nurse was devotedly attached to the children, and
by nursing them, and being attentive to her, I soon won her con*MARK SEAWORTH.	157

fidence. I found, however, much more difficulty than I expect-
ed in mv attempt to wreck the vessel. The captain was a good
navigator, and very attentive to his duty, as was the first mate ;
so that when, during my watch on deck, at night, I got the ship
steered a wrong course, in the hopes of edging her in on the Af-
rican coast, I was very soon detected. I laid the blame on the
helmsman, one of my accomplices, who stoutly asserted that he
had been steering a proper course. I again tried to effect my ob-
ject ; but the captain had, it appears, a compass above his head,
in his own cabin, and being awake, discovered the attempt.

"I made every plausible excuse I could think of, but I felt
that I was suspected, and dared not venture to play the same
trick again. I had, however, another resource, which, danger-
ous as it was, I determined to risk. You may well start with
horror. It was nothing less than to set the ship on fire. I then
intended with my comrades to carry off the nurse and children
to the coast of Africa, and to dispose of them to some of the
African chiefs a little way in the interior, where no white man
was ever likely to fall in with them. One night, the wind being
from the westward, I managed to set fire to a quantity of com-
bustible matter among the cargo. I waited till the alarm was
given, and then, hurrying to the Indian nurse and the children,
told her that, if she would trust to me, I would save her. My
men had been prepared, and instantly lowered a boat, in which
she and her charges were placed with two of my accomplices.
I had a chart, with a few nautical instruments, my money, and
some provisions, all ready ; having thrown a keg of water and a
few biscuits into the boat, I hurried forward to my cabin to get
them. The flames had burned much faster than I expected, and
while I was in my cabin, just about to return aft to the boat,
they had reached, it appeared, the magazine. Suddenly a dread-
ful noise was heard ; I felt myself lifted off my feet, and then I
lost all consciousness of what was occurring. At length I found
myself clinging to a mast of floating wreck, and in almost total
darkness. I could discover no boat near me. I hailed ; but no
one answered. Oh, the horrors of that night! It is impossible to
picture them. A laughing fiend kept whispering in my ear that
I had caused all this havoc, that I had destroyed the lives of so
many of my fellow-creatures, and that I should not miss my
reward. Daylight came, and I was alone on the wild waters.
A shattered portion of the mainmast and maintop buoyed me
up, and a bag of biscuits I had had on my arm still hung there.
I ate mechanically. The sun came out with fiery heat and
scorched my unprotected head, and I had no water to quench
my burning thirst. Thus for three days I lay drifting I knew
not where, expecting every moment to be my last, and a prey to
my own bitter recollections. Then conscience for a time usurped
its sway; and I believe had I fallen into good hands, I might
have repented ; but it was not to be so. A vessel at length hove
in sight. I had just strength left to wave my hand to show
that I was alive. I was taken on board, not that feelings of
compassion dwelt in the bosoms of her crew, but they saw my
white skin, and thought; I might be useful in navigating their158

MARK SEAWORTH.

evil-employed craft, for fever had thinned their numbers. She
was a slaver and had some four hundred human beings groaning
in chains beneath her confined decks.

" I speedily recovered, and assuming a bold, independent
manner, I.soon gained considerable influence over the crew,
who were composed of Spaniards, Portuguese, Mulattoes, and
desperadoes from every country in Europe. My companions
found me so useful that they would not part with me, so I sailed
in the vessel for the next voyage. She was a large brig, well
armed. Slaving alone was too tame for us. If we fell in with
a merchantman, we plundered her ; and instead of going on the
coast for slaves, we lay in wait for the smaller vessels returning
home, when we used to take the slaves out of them, sometimes
paying them in goods, and sometimes, if we were not afraid of
detection, refusing them any recompense, and threatening to
sink them if they dared to complain. For two years I remained
in the slave brig without being able to leave her. I had no dis-
like to the work, and our gains were very large ; but I was
auxious to get back to India to secure the reward which had
been promised me. It may seem strange that I should be eager
after a sum which was paltry, compared to what I was now
making, but I did not like to lose what I considered my right,
gained too with so much risk and crime.

" Fortune did not always favor us. We were captured by an
English ship of war ; and clear evidence of our guilt being
brought forward, I, with several of the officers and crew, were
sentenced to be hung at Sierra Leone. The sum of my iniqui-
ties was not yet full. Two of my companions, confined with
me, formed a plan for escaping ; and, as my knowledge of En-
glish would be useful, they invited me to join them.

"We succeeded ; and after going through incredible hardships
and dangers, in traveling down the coast, under which one of
our number sunk, the survivor and I got on board a slaver and
reached the Brazils. I was here very nearly recognized by the
master of a Brazilian craft we had plundered, so with my
Spanish comrade I worked my way to India. When I arrived,
I made inquiries for the officer who had employed me, and was
to pay me my reward. He was dead ; and I found that I had
lost the fruits of my crime.

" The children, I felt convinced, had been lost in the burning
ship: and with the proof of her destruction, I contemplated
going to England, and claiming the price agreed on for this work
from the officer's father, who, I doubted not, was enjoying the
fortune which should have been theirs. Each time, however,
that I attempted to go, I was prevented ; once I had actually got
part of the way, when I was wrecked at the Cape of Good Hope ;
and all the time I had my misgivings about going. First, that
I might be recognized by those who knew me as a pirate ; and
then, after all, that the old gentleman would refuse to acknowl-
edge my claims. A poor rogue, I knew, would have but little
chance with a rich one. He had not tempted me to commit the
crime, and might probably defy scrutiny. I speak of myself as
poor ; for, notwithstanding all the sums I had possessed, not; aMARK SEAWOUTH.

159

dollar remained. Ill-gotten wealth speedily disappears, and
leaves only a curse behind. Years passed away, when at the
port of Macao, in China, 1 took a berth as first mate on board the
American brig Emu, trading in the Indian Seas.

" A lady, who was reputed to have great wealth with her, and
a little girl, whom I supposed to be her child, came on board as
passengers to Singapore. Two of the crew were my former
comrades; I sounded the rest, and found that they had no
scruples about joining me in any project I might propose. The
prospect of possessing the lady's dollars was too tempting to be
resisted. The master, we feared, would not join us. To make
sure, he was shot, and thrown overboard ; and I took the com-
mand. I have perpetrated so many crimes, that I can speak of
murder as of a common occurrence.

" But what became of my sister and Mrs. Clayton ?" I exclaim-
ed, as the pirate had got thus far in his narrative.

" I took them from the first under my charge," he answered.
" I treated the lady with care, because I hoped that if I were
captured, she might intercede for me, and assist in preserving
my life. It was not for some time that I discovered who the
little girl was. 'I had won her confidence, for in her presence I
always felt myself a better man, and more than once I had
resolved to repent, and obeying my mother's earnest prayers, to
return home to lead a virtuous life ; but my evil passions had
got too strong a hold of me, and my good resolutions were
speedily broken.

'' One day little Eva told me that she had been picked up in a
boat at sea ; and she afterward showed me a gold chain and locket
which had been found round her neck. I remembered it per-
fectly ; and when she told me that she had a brother, and I con-
sidered that the initials of the names were the same, I had not
the slightest doubt that I had discovered the children who were
supposed to have been lost at sea. It at once occurred to me that
I might turn the circumstance to my own advantage ; and I re-
solved to return to England, and to put her in the way of ob-
taining her rights. I knew that there was a great risk y but
the romance and adventure pleased me, and when I told her
that I had the means of serving you and her, she vowed that
she would never consent to see me punished for anything that
had occurred, and that she was certain that you also, and Sir
Charles Plowden, would protect me.

'• When I proposed to go to England, my crew would not hear
of it. They had been disappointed in their share of Mrs. Clayton's
property ; and they declared that they must have the ship full
of booty before they would go into harbor, and that if I would
not consent I should share the fate of the master.

" We were tolerably successful, and for a long time no ship of
war appeared inclined to, molest us ; at length your schooner
appeared, and on two or three occasions nearly came up with us.
I should have fought you, and might have beaten you off, but
when, after some time, I learned who you were, which informa-
tion I gained by going in disguise to some of the Dutch settle-
ments where you h&d touched, I w&s anxious to avoid you, I160

MARK SEAWORTH.

had a notion, that if I attempted further to injure you, the
attempt would recoil on my own head. During this time your
young sister was tolerably contented on board. I did my best to
amuse her, for I truly was fond of the child, and she little knew
how bad we were.

" Mrs. Clayton, however, suffered much, and her health and
strength soon gave way. She prayed me to set her and Eva on
shore ; but I dared not do so, lest they might betray me, and I
had my own reasons, which I have told you, for keeping the
little girl with me. At last the poor lady sunk beneath her sor-
rows. Even my fierce crew pitied her ; and, when too late, they
would have set her on shore, She died, and we buried her at
sea. I thought I should have lost the poor little girl also, her
grief was so great. I did my best to comfort her, and she some-
what recovered her spirits.

4'There is an uninhabited island in these seas, not far from
this, where we used to go to take in wood and water, and to refit
the vessel, when necessary. Some months ago we went there,
and, having safely moored the schooner in a snug harbor, carried
some of her guns on shore, with the intention, on, the following
day, of conveying all her stores, for the purpose of heaving her
down, to give her a thorough overhaul. We erected tents and
huts, and all the crew went to live on shore. Eva remained on
board, to be more out of harm's way, for on such occasions they
were apt to get drunk, and to quarrel, and sometimes to dis-
charge their fire-arms at each other. Our movements, it appeared,
had been watched by the scouts of a pirate fleet of Malays.
While the greater part of the people were sleeping on shore, not
suspecting danger, a number of armed prahus pulled into the
harbor, and, undiscovered, they got alongside the brig. Before
any alarm was given, most of the fellows who remained on board
were krissed, and the lighter and most valuable portion of our
cargo was carried off. Two or three of our men managed to
jump overboard, and to swim on shore, unperceived by the
Malays. Fortunately, we had our boats with us, and, instantly
.manning them, we pulled off to the brig. We had everything to
fight for; for if we lost her we were undone. We succeeded in
surprising our enemies before they had time to cut the cables, or
to set her on fire. Some we cut down—others we drove back to
their vessels, and others into the water. So fierce was our at-
tack, that they must have fancied that we mustered many more
men than we actually did ; and, casting off their prahus, they
swept them out of the harbor. Not a living being was found on
board—the bodies of the men were still there, but your little
sister, my good angel, was gone. I almost went mad when I
made the discovery. I hoped, at first, that she might have con-
cealed herself in the vessel, but I searched for her in vain.
Nothing that could have occurred could have so moved me. I
vowed that I would search for her in'fevery direction, and would
kill every Malay I met till I found her. After this I grew worse
than ever, and more fierce and cruel. Even my own people were
afraid of me.

"We had lost so manj men? that it was necessary to Ibe care-MARK SEAWOkm.	161

ful till we had recruited ourselves. We, at last, attacked a large
Spanish brig. Some of her crew volunteered to join us—the
rest shared the fate of many of our victims. We set her on fire
and left her. We found an immense booty on board her; and
it was necessary to repair to our island to share it. The people
quarreled with me about the division. I was also anxious to
cruise among the Sooloo Islands, and to visit other places to
which I thought little Eva might have been carried. To this
they were opposed, instigated by the new hands. I grew furi-
ous, and blew out the brains of one of the ringleaders. It silenced
them for the moment, but that night I found myself bound hand
and foot, and that the brig was under way. After being at sea
about a week, I was landed on this rock. I had no means of
judging whereabouts it was. I was put on fehore at night, and
the brig made sail again. They left me neither arms, am-
munition, nor food. At first I thought I should die, but I
found ample means of existence, and I resolved to live to be re-
venged on those who had thus ill-used me. I felt all the time
like a caged hyena, and used to walk about the island, thinking
how I could escape. With some spars washed on shore I made
the flag-staff you saw, but I could take no other measures, for I
had no tools to construct a boat or even a raft. At last, fever
overtook me, and reduced me to the condition in which I now
am.

"Such is a short outline of my history ; but I have more to
say to you. Some papers, to prove the "claims of the children,
kept in a tin case, were intrusted to the faithful nurse, who had
charge of them. I got these papers from her, and they were in
my pocket when I set the ship on fire, and I have ever since pre-
served them, thinking they might be of some use to me. I now
return them, as they are of great importance to you."

The dying pirate ceased his strange narrative. Prior and Fair-
bum at once got him to give the names and addresses of peo-
ple, and several dates, and other particulars, which were after-
ward of the greatest importance to me. I was so overcome and
astonished at what I had heard, that I should have neglected to
have done so. I eagerly received the case, for I longed to learn
who I was, which I supposed the papers in it would inform me ;
but my desire to attend the dying man would not then allow me
to look at them.

He might have done me mtoch injury, but he had been kind to
Eva ; and on that account I almost forgot that he was a pirate,
and looked upon him as a friend. Had he even been my enemy,
at that moment I could not have deserted him. The tin case I
intrusted to Prior, and begged him to give it to me when we re-
turned on board ; and I then sat myself down by the side of the
pirate. He intimated that he could talk and listen to me better
alone.

" I shall not keep you long, sir," he observed. " As the sun
sets my spirit too will take its flight. Alas, to what region must
it be bound ! Ob, who would commit sin if they remembered
what anguish they were preparing for themselves at their last
moments I"m	MARE SEAWORTH.

Thinking that some medicine might be of use to him, I pro-
posed carrying him on board ; but he entreated to be left where
he was.

" I am not afraid you would betray me," he said with a ghastly
smile. " I wTish that the gibbet could make atonement for my
sins, or that the gold I have robbed could buy masses for my soul,
as the cunning priests of Rome tell their dupes it would do ; but
it is of no use. I shall not live to see another day ; and if I can
be saved it must be through the unspeakable mercy of the great
Saviour, of whom you were telling me."

Still believing that he might live longer than he supposed, I
begged my friends to return on board, as it wanted still two
hours to sunset, and to bring some food and medicine, while I
remained with the unhappy man. As there could be no risk in
my being left alone, from the island being uninhabited, they
yielded to my request, and immediately set off down the hill to
rejoin the boat.

It was a lovely evening. The cavern wherein I sat, by the
side of the dying pirate, looked toward the west. Above our
head and round us were the dark rocks—below a mass of the
rich and varied foilage of the tropics, between which was seen a
strip of yellow sand, and a line of coral reefs, and, beyond, the
calm blue sea, on which the sun was shining in full radiance
from the unclouded sky. At a little distance off was my little
schooner, with her sails idly flapping against the masts, now ly-
ing perfectly becalmed. There I sat and humbly strove to show
the dying pirate the way to seek forgiveness of his God.

CHAPTER XXYI.

The Pirate's Death-bed. His Repentance. A Tempest. The Pirate's Death.
Disappearance of the Fraulein. Left alone on the Island. My Midnight
Watch. Unwelcome Visitors. Malay Pirates. Discover my Retreat. I
think of defending my Stronghold. Description of my Assailants. Taken
Prisoner. Am turned into a Slave. Try to escape. Am compelled to go
on Board. Sail away. The Fraulein follows us.

As I sat in the cavern by the side of the dying pirate, his voice
grew fainter and fainter, and his strength was evidently ebbing
fast away. I observed that while he was speaking his hand
grasped a letter, well worn and crumpled.

u Ah, that I had followed her advice, that I had listened to
her entreaties, I should not have been brought to this pass !" he
muttered to himself.

The letter was from his mother. For many years he had pre-
served it, and at his last moments it was not forgotten. I prom-
ised to write to her, and to tell her that he had died repentant.
It is not, I hope, presumptuous in me to suppose, that it might
have been owning to his jkindness to Eva, to his one redeeming
virtue, that he was allowed thus to die with one who could speak
to him on matters of religion or, perchance, a mother's earnest
prayers might have been heard at the throne of grace. I say
this, because I believed that every virtuous action, even every
virtuous intention, has its reward, and thus God might have
thought fit to recompense the crime-loaded pirate. The punish-MARK SEAWORTH.	168

meat truly had been great, thus left for many months to the
agonizing reflections of his guilty conscience ; but his punishment
had proved his greatest blessing, for it had softened his heart
and prepared him to ask forgiveness for his sins. Truly the
ways of Heaven are inscrutable ; yet may we comprehend the
cause of each, when we believe that they are all in accordance
with one great beneficent scheme for the good of mankind. I
earnestly beg my young friends, whatever happens to them,
never to forget this great truth ; it will strengthen their hearts
in danger—it will cheer them in affliction—it will support them
in difficulties. So earnestly was I talking, that I did not observe
the change which had come over the heavens. Suddenly, to my
surprise and horror, the pirate sat bolt upright—his hair stood
on end—his eyeballs rolled terrifically—his hand pointed toward
the ocean.

" I knew it, I knew it! They come, they come !" he exclaim-
ed in a hollow voice, trembling with fear. 4' Such as I could
not die like other men. Oh ! mercy—mercy !"

Dark rolling clouds in fantastic forms came rushing over the
sky. His voice was drowned in the loud roar of the tempest as
it swept over the rocks. One shriek of agony alone was heard
joining with the wailing of the fierce blast, and the wretched
being by my side fell back upon his rude couch a livid corpse.

It was long ere I could erase from my memory the agonized
expression of his countenance, as I beheld it when I attempted
to draw the lids over his startling eyeballs. The storm was as
furious as it was sudden. Thunder in rattling peals rolled
through the sky ; vivid lightning darted from the clouds, and
rain in deluges came down, and drove me for shelter to the
furthermost corner of the cavern. I could just distinguish my
schooner through the sheet of water which was falling before
me. The squall struck her—she heeled over to it, and for an in-
stant I feared she would never have risen again ; but, answer-
ing her helm she paid off, and away she flew before the gale. When
I looked again she had run far out of sight, under bare poles.
My position was very disagreeable ; but as there was food and
water in the island, it might have been much worse. My chief
concern was for Prior, Fair burn, and the boat's crew. There
had been plenty of time for them to get on board; but I ques-
tioned whether they had remained there, or endeavored to return
on shore before the gale came on. It suddenly occurred to me
that they might have made the attempt, and that the
boat might have been wrecked. No sooner did I think this
than, in spite of the rain, I started up and rushed down the rock
toward the place where we had landed. I looked around on every
side. There was no sign of the boat, but the wild waves were
lashing the rocks with relentless fury, throwing up masses of
foam to the topmost branches of the loftiest trees. To satisfy
myself more thoroughly, I walked completely round the island ;
no boat, nor even a fragment was to be seen, and at length I en-
deavored to find the path to the cavern. I had some difficulty in
discovering it, as it was now growing rapidly dark, the obscur-
ity being increased by the dark masses of cloud floating in the164	MABK SEAWOBTH.

sky. I fortunately found some plantains which I plucked, as
also a cocoanut, and, with these in my hand, I retraced my way
back to the cavern. I would have selected any place to rest in
rather than the one where the dead pirate lay; but I knew of no
other where I could obtain shelter, and I did not like to turn the
body out to be exposed to the tempest. He had collected a store
of wood, and as I had my rifle with me I easily kindled a flame.
I was anxious to have a fire to dry my clothes, which were thor-
oughly drenched by the rain and exposed to the spray. This opera-
tion being performed, I began to feel the pangs of hunger; but
as T had had but little practical experience of cookery, I was
rather puzzled to know how to dress my plantains. I tried one
under the ashes, but I burnt it to a cinder, and was obliged to
stay my appetite by munching a piece of cocoanut, while I was
making a fresh attempt.

I had a knife in my pocket, and by means of ifc I formed a
toasting-fork out of a thin branch of a shrub, with which I more
carefully roasted another plantain, very much to my satisfaction.
It would doubtless have been better dressed in a more scientific
way ; but I was too hungry to be particular. The codba-nut
served me a dessert; and the spring and some limes afforded me
a most delicious and cooling draught. When my hunger was
appeased, the strangeness of the scene, and the recollection of my
own somewhat critical position, presented themselves to me
with greater force than before. Unless, however, some accident
had happened to the schooner, I felt very sure that she would
return as soon as possible to my rescue.

The present, therefore, most oppressed me. I had no supersti-
tion ; but yet I was not altogether free from a natural repug-
nance to being left with the dead pirate during the darkness of
the night, while the storm was raging so furiously around. To
sleep, I found, was impossible ; so I sat up by the side of my fire,
husbanding the wood with the greatest care, lest it should not
last me till morning. Now and then a blast more furious than
ordinary would come and almost sweep the fire out of the
cavern.

In the intervals of the rain, while the lightning illuminated
the dark abyss below my feet, I looked out to see if a glimpse
could be caught of the schooner, as I pictured her trying to
beat up to my rescue ; but had I considered, I should have
known that it would have been impossible for her so to do.

I had thrown a cloak I found over the body of the pirate,
which I had drawn to the side of the cavern furthest from me,
and as the flames cast their fitful light on it, I fancied that I saw
the limbs moving. I watched—I was certain that they moved
again.

" Can it be possible thatjhe is not dead ?" I thought. " Perhaps
he is in a swoon, brought on by agitation and excessive weak-
ness."

Taking a brand from the fire, I approached the body, and lifted
the cloak from his face. The features remained fixed and rigid
as before. The stamp of death was there. My fancy had de-
ceived me, Replacing the cloak, I returned to my seat by theMARK SEA WOUTIL	165

fire. Never had a night appeared so long. At last my fuel was
almost exhausted, and my watch told me that it wanted some
time to sunrise. The storm had in no degree abated. I had
scraped the leaves together, which had formed the pirate's bed,
and I kept adding a few at a time to the fire. Whether the
smoke they caused had any effect on me I know not; but by
degrees forgetfulness stole over me, and I sunk into a sound
slumber. When I awoke the storm had passed away, and the
sun was shining brightly on the blue waters beneath me. Arous-
ing myself completely, I offered up my morning praters to
Heaven, and then hurried out to take a survey around the island,
in the hopes of discovering the Fraulein in the distance. I first
looked to the south. She was not to be seen. I then climbed to
the highest point, where the flag-staff was placed, when what
was my surprise and no little dismay to see below me a fleet of
prahus, which, from their size and the appearance of those on
board them I knew must belong to one of the neighboring pirat-
ical communities. The cause of their presence was explained,
when I observed that several of them had been driven on shore
on the weather side of the island, the remainder having taken
shelter to leeward of it. The wind which had blown the Frau-
lein off the coast, had, to my misfortune, blown them on to it.
I consoled myself with the hope, that they might soon take their
departure, and that I should simply have to undergo the incon-
venience of lying hid in the cavern, and was about to hurry
away from my conspicuous situation, when, to my dismay, I
saw, from the gestures of some of those on the shore below, that
I was perceived. Still I thought that I might reach the cavern
before any of them could get up the hill, and that, should they
possibly not take much trouble in searching for me, I might still
escape discovery. I, therefore, hurriedly descended to it, and
sat myself down in the most retired part of it to wait events.
My rifle was by my side. I loaded it, and considered whether I
should try and defend the post, should they appear to be hostile.
I seldom missed my aim ; and I felt that I could keep a number
at bay, if I posted myself at the angle of the rock, where I could
command a pathway, up which not more than one person at a
time could proceed.

There was, however, unfortunately, no spot whence I could
watch them to judge of their disposition without being perceived.
I, therefore, must be the aggressor against people who might not
desire to injure me. At all events, I must sacrifice a good many
lives, and should probably be overpowered in the end. Of course,
I could have no scruple about defending my life or my liberty,
but I could not tell that the strangers wished to deprive me of
either one or the other. While I was still undecided, I heard
the voices of the Malays shouting to each other as they climbed
the hill in search of me. As 1 had so easily discovered the
cavern, so, probably, would they. "Come," I thought, "I will
not be taken like a rat in a hole, crouching up here in the corner.
They will think that I am afraid, and despise me. That must
not be." So starting up with my rifle carefully loaded, I went
to tbe angle of the rock, whence I could observe them, As I166	MABK SEAWORTH.

stood listening, I judged by the sound of their voices that they
were drawing near, and had probably already discovered the
pathway to my place of concealment. Stepping out, therefore,
with my rifle grasped in my left hand, ready to fire if necessary,
1 presented myself full in front of them. There were some
twenty or thirty fellows, and savage-looking warriors they ap-
peared, with head-dresses of feathers, and skins of wild animals
on their shoulders, while they held their krisses in their hands
ready to strike. I saw, from their active movements as they
sprung up the rocks, that I should not have the slightest chance
with them if we came to Wows, and yet they did not seem like
people with whom there was much chance of keeping on peace-
able terms, if one happened to be the weakest party. I fortu-
nately had a white handkerchief in my pocket, and on the instant
I thought I would try what effect exhibiting a flag of truce would
have. As soon as they saw the rifle they stopped, and held a
consultation, evidently well knowing its powers of mischief.
Probably they supposed that there might be several others behind
it ready to pick them off as they advanced. When, however,
they saw me holding out the handkerchief in my right hand,
they suspected that I was not inclined for war, and their confi-
dence immediately returning, they once more advanced toward
me. I again presented my rifle, and they halted. Their leader
suspected that he should have a bullet sent through him, so he
kept back the rest, who, not anticipating such a reception for
themselves, were more induced to push on. During those few
moments a good many ideas crowded into my brain. All the
events of my life seemed to pass before me. I thought, what
would become of Eva if I were killed. I reflected on the eternity
before me. I considered if there were a possibility of escaping.
I saw none. I offered up a prayer to Heaven, not for my pres-
ervation, but for mercy for my soul, and resigned myself to my
fate, as I fully believed that I had not many more minutes to
live.

My readers will believe that I had good reason for my ap-
prehensions, when I describe the fierce group winding up the
pathway, and scattered about the more distant rocks before me,
where they had climbed when the front ranks came to a halt.

Some I judged by their dress and features to be Malays; others
were evidently Dyaks, or some of the native tribes of Borneo.
Tne leader was a Malay apparently. He had on his head a
turban of gay-colored cloth, richly embroidered, twisted round
a "helmet of ancient form ; his breast was guarded by a coat of
plate armor, and the scabbard of his sword hung to a gold band
across his shoulders. On his back he wore a scarlet coat, while
a shawl, also embroidered, was fastened loosely round his waist,
below which again appeared a sort of kilt, and loose trousers.
His sword was ready in one hand, and a spear in the other, so
that lie promised to be a formidable opponent at close quarters.
But behind him came another, whose appearance was far more
terrific, and who I guessed was of the Dyak race, probably a
chief amoag them.

Strange as it may seem, I was well able to observe him. OnMARK SEA WORTH.	167

his head he wore a sort of crown, or cap, of large size, made of
monkeys' skins, trimmed with feathers, and surmounted by
two very long feathers of the argus pheasant, hanging out on
either side. From each of his ears were pendent two large rings
of tin or lead, which weighed the lobes almost down to his
shoulders, while the upper part of the ear had a tiger's tooth
passed through it. He had on a long jacket of scarlet cloth,
trimmed with yellow, and thickly padded to serve as armor;
and a cloak of tiger's skin thrown over his shoulders, with the
head of the animal hanging behind. A thick cloth girded his
loins, and hung down before and behind like the tail of a coat,
while into it was stuck his parang or broad-pointed sword. A
spear was grasped in his left arm, which bore a long shield,
made of hard wood, and curved round, barely of width to cover
the body at once ; and in his right was his sumpitan or tube to
blow out poisoned arrows, one of which he had ready to dis-
charge at me, his followers imitating his very disagreeable ex-
ample. His legs and feet were entirely bare. The handle of his
sword, as also his quiver, were profusely ornamented with tufts
of hair, which added to the wiidness of his general appearance ;
indeed, altogether, my assailants were as savage a band of war-
riors as a single man would wish to encounter.

As yet they were too far off to send their arrows at me; at
the same time, there was little chance of my rifle miss-
ing one of them ; but then, had I fired, before I could again
have loaded, the rest would have rushed on, and cut me down.
I, therefore, as my only resource, resolved to try what would be
the effect of showing confidence in them. Accordingly, I placed
my rifle against the rock, and waving my handkerchief, ad-
vanced toward them. I own that my heart was beating tolerably
quickly all the time, but I tried to look as brave as a lion. "When
they saw that I had laid aside my weapon, for which I had rea-
son to suspect they thought me a great simpleton, their own
courage returned, and then rushing forward, I was soon sur-
rounded by their motley band, each man amusing himself, very
much to his satisfaction, though very little to mine, by thrusting
the point of his sword or spear-head at me, to try whether I
could bear the prick without flinching. As it would not now
have done to have shown any signs of fear, I took no notice of
their insults, and looked around with an air as unconcerned as I
could assume.

I fear that I did not act my part sufficiently well to command
their respect, for the chief seized my handkerchief, and putting
it into his belt, proved that he had no respect for flags of truce ;
another got hold of my rifle, and, on examining the lock, pulled
the trigger, and very nearly shot one of his companions. One
then took off my jacket, and one appropriated my hat, not-
withstanding my significant entreaties to be allowed to retain it;
indeed, I soon found that I had little chance of being treated
with any ceremony.

Some had gone into the cavern, where they discovered the
dead body of the pirate. Immediately they stripped it of it£<
clothes, and hurled it over the precipice, to become a prey to tl ©168	MARE SEAW0RT1L

fowls of the air, so that I was unable, as I wished, to have be-
stowed burial on one who, miscreant as he might have been
called, had, at all events, been the protector of my little sister.

When, on further examination, they found nothing else to
carry off, they dragged me down to the shore, off which several
of their prahus were lying at anchor. The rest of the people
were busily engaged in collecting everything that was valuable
from the wrecks of those which had been driven on shore, and
I very soon found that, though they might spare my life, I was
to be treated, not only as a prisoner, but as a slave, for a fellow
having collected a load, without ceremony placed it on my back,
and, giving me a poke with his spear, made a sign to me to carry
it to a canoe floating close to the beach. The rest laughed,
and seemed to think it a good joke. I tried hard to keep up my
temper and courage ; so as soon as I had deposited the load in
the canoe, I came back and assiduously began to collect another
which in like manner I carried to the canoe. When, however, I
had collected a third, rather heavier than the rest, seeing a fel-
low passing me without one, I very quietly placed it on his back,
and giving him a shove, pointed to the canoe, as his country-
man had done when he put the load on me. This seemed to
tickle the fancies of the rest, and they all laughed immoderately
except the one on whom I had played the trick, and he im-
mediately threw the burden down. On this I pretended to
fancy that he was too weak to carry it, and, making signs as if
I commiserated him, I took it up and bore it to the boat. By
this sort of behavior I believe that I gained considerably the
good opinion of my captors, if I did not by it save my life. Had
I been weak or obstinate they might have killed me, as of no
use to them ; but, from my willingness to work, they judged I
should make a useful slave, and valued me accordingly. Hav-
ing collected all they wanted from the wrecks, and laid in a
store of fruit and water, they began to go on board the prahus.
I resolved to make an attempt to preserve my liberty, and put-
ting out my hand, tried to shake hands with them and to bid
them farewell, as if I expected to remain on the island. Alas!
I speedily discovered that they had no intention to let me off. I
endeavored to explain that I had friends who would return and
look for me, and would be grievously disappointed at not finding
me. They probably did not understand my explanations ; at all
events, they totally disregarded them, and the spears which
were pointed at me convinced me that I had no resource but to
step into the canoe toward which I was thus unpleasantly con-
ducted.

We were soon on board one of the prahus, which, I learned,
belonged to the chief who had captured me, and I was given
to understand that I was his especial property. My rifle was
given to the leader of the expedition, as a more valuable per-
quisite. I am not quite certain whether my jacket or I ranked
next in consideration. I suspect that we were considered of
about equal value. The prahu on which I was on board differed
but little from those which composed the fleet by which it had
been my chance before to be captured. The chief cabin extendedMARK SEAWOHTH.	169

further forward, and was less substantially built"; attd the whole
vessel was longer and much more decorated With paint and
carving. I was placed under the fighting deck, among a quan-
tity of booty, of which I found they had been pillaging some of
the neighboring islands. Fortunately, there were plenty of
slaves to work the oars, so that I was saved from a task which
would have knocked me up completely. The wind being con-
trary, the oars were got out, and we pulled away to the north
ward. At first we proceeded at a moderate speed, but I then
observed some little commotion on board, and the officers went
round with thongs in their hands, to urge the slaves to fresh
exertions. As we cleared the island, and I managed to creep
up so as to get a look astern, I discovered the cause. In the far
distance was my own little craft the Fraulein, beating up to-
ward the island. I was certain it was her, and it was a satis-
faction to know that she had escaped shipwreck in the gale, but
it was, indeed, doubly tantalizing to me to see my friends so
near, and unable to help me. What a change had a few short
hours wrought in my circumstances I Yesterday I was on board
my own vessel, with every one anxious to serve me ; now, I was
a slave, surrounded by savages, who, without provocation,
might at any moment put an end to my existence. I remem-
bered, however, the advice I have so often repeated. I resolved
to keep up my spirits, and to make every exertion to escape,
trusting that He who had hitherto been my guardian would
think fit still to preserve me. I watched the Fraulein anxiously;
she had not reached the island, to discover that I was no longer
on it.

We had almost sunk th^ island when I saw her top-gallant
sails come abreast of it. For some time they remained station-
ary, and then I saw her evidently standing after us. She pur-
sued us under all sail, but we were pulling into the wind's eye,
and had the advantage of her. At length the shades of evening
shut her out from my view.

CHAPTER XXVII.

Miss the Fraulein. Coast along Celebes. Enter a River in Borneo. Reception
by; the Sultan. Ain exhibited'as a Trophy, and then carried off as a Slave.
Scenery in the Interior. Luxuriant Vegetation. Fitness of Natives for the
Reception of Christianity. My Master's WiM. My Employment as a Slave.
Modes of Fishing. Preparing Food. Trees and Shrubs of Borneo. The
Upas Trees. Fire-flies. Contemplate escaping. Exports to the Country.
Orang-Outang. I hear a Voice singing English words, but cannot see the
Singer.

Overcome with fatigue, wretched as I was, I fell fast asleep,
surrounded by my savage companions, and was allowed to remain
undisturbed all the night. When the morning dawned we were
running under sail with the northern coast of Celebes on our lar-
board hand. I looked out for my dear little Fraulein, in the
anxious hope that she might be following; but, alas, she was
nowhere in sight, and with a sinking heart I felt that I was about
to be carried into hopeless slavery. I did not doubt that my
friends would search for me everywhere; but if I was trans-170 *	MARK SEAWORTH.

ported into the interior of the country, I knew too well how al
most impossible it would be for them to discover me.

The high land of the northern coast of Celebes remained
in sight for some days, as we pursued our course to the west-
ward ; but the pirate fleet did not attempt to make a descent on
it; indeed, their prahus had already as much cargo on board
as they could well carry. One day we stood close in, and I ob-
served ranges of lofty blue mountains, with rocks, and precipices,
and waterfalls, and groves of trees, and green fields, forming
altogether a most enchanting and tempting prospect. We, how-
ever, stood off again, and whatever was the intention of the
pirates, either to rob or obtain water, it was frustrated. The in-
habitants of Celebes are called Bugis. They are very enterprising
and industrious, and are the chief traders of the Archipelago.
They are said not to be altogether averse to a little piracy when
they can commit it without fear of opposition or detection.
They are, at all events, far more civilized than any of the sur-
rounding people, and they are in proportion deceitful and
treacherous. As Celebes belongs to the Dutch, and they have a
settlement on the north-eastern point,Jthat of Mindanao, I was in
hopes that some Dutch ship of war might encounter the fleet and
rescue me from the hands of my captors; but day after day
passed away, and no such good fortune, as I should then have
called it, befell me. I had reason, afterward, to be thankful for
all that occurred to me. But I must not anticipate. Losing
sight of the coast of Celebes, we crossed the straits of Malacca,
and sighted the lower shores of Borneo. The land was low,
and thickly fringed with mangrove trees of large growth ; but
behind their dark foliage I observed blue mountain ranges ris-
ing in the distance, which gave the scenery a more inviting ap-
pearance. We soon entered the mouth of a broad river, up
which we sailed in martial array—tom-toms beating—pipes
sounding—men shouting and brandishing their weapons, and
flags waving. I was at first doubtful whether they were pre-
paring for war," or celebrating their victories on their return
home. I found, at last, that all this noise and fuss was their
mode of rejoicing and congratulating themselves on their suc-
cess. At first I w as inclined to think their custom very barbar-
ous and ridiculous, till I remembered that we in England do
precisely the same thing in our own way, only as we are a more
powerful people, we make more noise at a victory. We fire off
much bigger guns, and more of them, we wave a greater num-
ber of larger flags ; we light up our houses, which are much
higher, with lamps; and our mob, who are more numerous,
shout with hoarser voices; indeed, when I came minutely to
compare the habits and customs of a barbarous people with
ours, I found that there was a much greater similarity than I
was at first inclined to suspect.

As we sailed on, the scenery much improved. Fine green
fields, or meadow land, formed the banks, varied with gently
sloping hills and knolls, or more rugged elevations, covered to
their summits with the richest and most varied foliage. We
passed two or three places where I observed the ruins of hutsMARK SEAWORTH.	171

and stockades, and also that the fruit trees were cut down. On
these occasions the warriors flourished their swords more ve-
hemently than ever, and seemed to threaten some invisible
enemy, when I thought it advisable to keep out of their way,
lest they should take me for a real one and hew me to pieces.
Higher up, considerable patches of cultivated ground appeared,
and, scattered thickly along the banks, were to be seen the pic-
turesque cottages, or rather huts, of the inhabitants. I after-
ward learned that thev were of the Sagai race—a tribe of the
Dyaks—some of whom manned the prahu on board of which I
was. As we proceeded, canoes assembled from each village to
greet us, and others were seen coming down the river in large
numbers for the same complimentary object. I was now
placed on the most conspicuous part of the fighting deck, either
as a trophy of war or an object of curiosity to the assembled
multitude, I could not tell which; but I was not flattered by
the distinction, which was at all events excessively disagreeable.

At length we reached a town of some size, surrounded by a
stockade, with a fort, mounting a number of old guns, on one
side. The town, I found, was inhabited chiefly by Malays, who
live on friendly terms with the Sagais. The houses, unlike those
of the Dyaks of the north coast, were built of one story on the
ground, chiefly of bamboo, neatly thatched and floored. The
fleet having anchored before the town, and fired a salute, the
admiral and his chief officers landed with me in their train, and
marched toward the palace of the sultan, as the ruler of each
petty state is called. We had not advanced far when the victo-
rious leader was met by a procession, with the prime minister in
state, coming to do him honor; First marched a Malay, with a
staff and a large flag waving over his head—then came two
spearmen with their shields, and next the minister, another man
holding above his head a canopy of state, a huge flat-topped
umbrella of scarlet silk, fringed with gold. Next followed a
band of musicians, two with drums and two with pipes; and
last a large body of spearmen, all habited in scarlet cloth.

The minister wore a silk handkerchief wound round his head,
the end sticking out at the top, a silk vest, a richly embroidered
coat, broad trousers with a deep fringe, and a handsome shawl
round his waist, into which was stuck his sword and kriss, the
end of which made his coat stick out very much behind. Such,
indeed, is the general dress of the Malays in those regions. After
saluting the admiral, he turned round, and heading our line of
march, we proceeded to the palace.

We found the sultan seated on his throne in a large room of
bamboo,'Open on three sides, that behind him having a scarlet
cloth curtain hanging before it. We all drew up in front of the
throne, and a great many speeches were made by those present,
very complimentary, I doubt not, to each other, and very much
the contrary to their enemies ; and then I was brought forward
and examined, and turned round and round, till they were tired
of looking at me. As they were aware that I did not under-
stand a word of their language, or they of mine, they did not
ask me any questions, -which saved me a great deal of trouble.172	MARK SEA WORTH. .

I was at last sent back to my original captor, whose property I
evidently was. He kept me for three days in the town, where I
was visited by an immense number of the inhabitants, who evi-
dently considered me a curiosity, just as we in England would
look on a Dyak if we had him to exhibit. He did not under-
stand the art of a showman, so he did not attempt to make any-
thing by me; but now considering that it was time for me to
commence gaining my own livelihood, and bringing him some
profit into the bargain, he intimated to me that I was to accom-
pany him into the interior on the following day. My master's
name was Kaka, and he was, I believe, considered a great warrior
and a first-rate navigator; at least, I knew the Malay admiral put
great confidence in him.

Early in the morning we set out, Kaka and some friends being
on horseback, while I was compelled to trudge forward on foot,
with a bundle, moreover, on my back. The scenery as we ad-
vanced was very beautiful, and the luxuriance and variety of
the vegetation most magnificent. I was surprised at the im-
mense number of cultivated trees, shrubs and plants which
surrounded the native villages. There were large groves of
broad-leafed plantains and graceful cocoanut trees, the slender
tapering betel-nut palm and elegant palmyras, while showy-
looking pawpaw, and here and there a rhambutan tree, or a
dark-leaved guava, contrasted with the golden fruit of the shad-
dock, while the delicious mangustan, and the curious-tasted
durian was to be found in numbers among them.

I observed extensive groves of bamboo at the back of some of
the houses, and pine-apple plantations luxuriating in the dark,
damp, shady nooks. Then there are large fields of the most
magnificent maize of the most vivid hues; the bird's-eye pepper
and the turmeric are found growing like common weeds, while
the piper-betel, the leaf of which is chewed with ripe or green
pieces of the areca-nut, is a most graceful plant, especially when
it is loaded with its spikes of fruit. Sometimes it runs like a
creeper along the ground, and at others it climbs the stems of the
palmyra sand areca palms in little patches, which are carefully
guarded by rough paling. Great attention is paid to the irrigation
of these spots, to insure a good flavor in the leaves.

The cultivation of these various productions of the earth was
certainly very rude, but wherever I went I observed a greater
approach to the arts of civilization than I expected, but more
especially I was struck with the immense resources of the
country—the extreme fertility which Providence has so bounti-
fully bestowed on it, and the great reciprocal advantages which
the inhabitants would reap by a free commercial intercourse
with civilized countries.

When I became better acquainted with the people, I felt con-
vinced that, notwithstanding their many barbarous and cruel
customs, they possessed dispositions which, if properly cultivated
by the introduction of the true spirit and tenets of Christianity,
and a firm and judicious government, would form them into
prosperous and happy communities. They appeared to me, when I
saw them excited by war, to be of a very mild character, and mostmask seawdnm.	m

anxious to act rightly and honestly, according to their notions
toward each other. Of course, I judge them by their own
standard of right and wrong, as I conceive the only fair way to
form a just estimate of the character of a people is to calculate
the advantages they possess. Alas ! I fear that, were the
behavior of Englishman thus to be judged, their characters
would often sink very, very much below the standard at which,
in our conceit, we are too proud of rating them.

We traveled on for several days into the interior. I tried to
keep up my spirits and an appearance of indifference, as I knew
that thus I should have a much better chance of being well
treated by the natives, than if I had appeared sick or out of
humor. I trudged on, singing when I could manage to screw
my voice up to the proper pitch, sometimes chewing a piece of
cocoanut, and at others whittling away, as the Americans call
it, at a stick which I had cut from the forest. I tried hard to
make some of the inferior Sagais carry my load by placing it on
their shoulders, but, though they took the trick in good part,
the man to whom I had given it passed it on to another, and
very soon it was returned to me. Most of them, indeed, had
loads of their own to carry. At last we arrived at the chief's
residence. It was a neatly built cottage of bamboo, thatched
with palm leaves, and surrounded by a number of smaller cot-
tages, the habitations of his relations and followers, the whole
incircled by a palisade and trenches to serve as a fortification.
I was at once introduced to the chief's wife, and made to under-
stand that I was to obey her orders. She wore a large, loose
garment of native cloth, called a sarong, wrapped round her
waist and descending some way down her legs, but not suffi-
ciently long to impede her walking. She was really very good-
looking, though rather stout, but her beauty was not increased
by the enormous rings of tin which she carried in her ears. She
seemed good-natured, and I determined to do my best to please
her. She first set me to light the fire. To produce ignition in
the first place, she gave me a stick with a pointed end, which
she showed me how to insert into a hole in a board, which led
to a groove in the lower side, and by turning the stick round
rapidly between the palms, the flame burst forth. She next
gave me a quantity of rice or padi to pound for family consump-
tion, and then putting a basket into my hand, made of straw so
closely woven that it held water, she intimated that I was to
get her a supply from the rivulet of that necessary article.

I was next employed in collecting the fruit of a species of bas-
sia, or what I shall call a butter-tree. This she boiled down
and then poured the liquid into bamboo cases. When it had
cooled, it was taken out, and was of the color and consistence of
cheese. The large quantity was intended for exportation, but
she also, takng some strips of cotton, dipped them into the mass,
and produced some apologies for candles. The flame was not
bright; but the vegetable tallow has the advantage of remain-
ing concrete, or hard, under the greatest tropical heat, while
that produced from animal fat becomes too soft for the purpose.
When she had no household work to give me, I was sent out174	MARK SEAWOMIL

with a number of other slaves, both black and brown, to cut
wood for firing or building purposes, and to collect aromatic
barks, such as the clove bark and the cinnamon. I never re-
fused to perform any work'she gave me, and I went about with
so cheerful a countenance that I gained her approbation and
confidence. I own that all the time my heart was very heavy,
and that I was endeavoring to discover some means by which I
might have a chance of escaping. At the great distance I was
from the coast,'I kn^w that to escape would be very difficult, but
I notwithstanding resolved never to despair. Others had been
rescued from equally hopeless situations ; why should not I ?
though I could not see the means by which it was to be accom-
plished. My place of captivity was in the neighborhood of a
fine river abounding with fish, and after a little time I was sent
out to assist my master and his companions in catching them.
Sometimes we used the root of a shrub found in the forests,
which, being steeped in water, the juice was poured into
the pools where the fish lay. This completely stupefied them,
and made them float to the surface, where the natives dex-
terously transfixed them with their spears. They have, how-
ever, another and very amusing way of catching them in the
stream, which I think might be imitated to advantage in Eng-
land. A number of model ducks are made of light wood, to im-
itate the real bird, and to their feet hangs a line with a hook
and some tempting baits. These were set floating in the cur-
rent, and watched at a little distance by a man in a canoe.
Sometimes the ducks would swim tail first, contrary to the prac-
tice of all live ducks, but the fish, I supposed, did not observe
the eccentricity, for they bit just as readily at the bait below.
As soon as the fisherman perceived that a duck began to bob and
dive, he paddled forward and secured the living prize beneath.
I soon became expert at this sort of fishing, which was very
amusing; and as I set to work to manufacture the ducks, I
sometimes had five or six dozen floating around me, and it was
very exciting pulling here and there when, by their movements,
I saw they had made a capture.

Near the village, on the banks of the stream, were several
Podada trees, which are of a light green foliage, and extremely
elegant. They are the abode of fire-flies ; and at night it was
most beautiful to watch the thousands of those brilliant insects
flitting about among their branches. Sometimes I have seen
both banks of the river completely lit up as if by a display of
fireworks.

I was rapidly gaining a knowledge of the language of my cap-
tors, which I diligently studied for the purpose of aiding my
escape, and I thus was able to learn a great deal more about the
people than I could otherwise have done. I have already slightly
described their dress. It varied very much, each man seeming
to follow his own taste. Some wore enormously large helmets
of skins stretched out on canes, and ornamented with a variety
of feathers ; and when they wore skin cloaks, the head of the
animal usually hung down behind, and had a very grotesque ap-
pearance# They wear corslets of leather, stuffed, and some largeMARK SEA WORTH.	175.

pearl oyster-shells to serve as armor. Their sumpitans are most
exactly bored, and look like Turkish tobacco pipes. The inner
end of the sumpit, or arrow, is run through a piece of pith fitting
exactly to the tube, so that there is little friction as they are
blown out of the tube by the mouth. The barb is dipped in a
mixture, of which the chief ingredient is the sap of the upas
tree, and, to increase virulence, lime-juice is sometimes added.
The poison, by its exposure to the air, lose^ts noxious qualities.

By the bye,* I discovered that the deadly qualities of the upg,s
tree are very much exaggerated. I climbed into the branches of
one, and drank water from a stream passing near its roots, with-
out suffering the slightest inconvenience ; at the same time,
perhaps, under some circumstances, it may be more hurtful.

The chief articles exported by my captors were bees'-wax and
camphor, honey, vegetable tallow, areca nuts, trepang claivma,
sharks' fins, tortoise-shell, edible birds'-nests, and pearls. These
are only a very small portion of the articles they might export
under other circumstances.

The edible birds'-nests are formed by a species of swallow,
which builds them in the caves on the coast. They adhere in
numbers ta the rocks, very like watch-pockets to the head of a
bed. They are either white or red or black, and are formed
chiefly of agal-agal, a marine cellular plant. The Chinese
lanterns are made of netted thread, smeared over with the gum
produced by boiling down this same plant, which, when dry,
forms a firm pellucid and elastic substitute for horn.

The collecting of these nests, from the positions they occupy,
is as dangerous as the samphire gathering described by Shakes-
peare. I must return to my description of the people. The mem-
bers of each tribe are usually divided into their fighting men,
those who manufacture arms, and those who cultivate the ground
and make ornaments for the women. Although addicted to war-
fare, they still cultivate the ground ; they treat their women bet-
ter than do most savages, always the mark of a superior grade
in civilization ; they do not torture prisoners as do the North
American Indians, although they cut off the heads of those they
kill.

They believe in one God, and fancy that Heaven is situated at
the top of KinaBalow, their highest mountain, and that the pass
is defended by a savage dog. It is curious, that the North
American Indians and the Greeks of old had a similar notion.

In their warfare they are as fierce and remorseless as the Red
Indian, and, without the fair warning which he gives to his
enemies, they attack them in the dead night, and slay all they
meet. I heard of a race of people who inhabited the woods in
the interior, who go about entirely without clothing ; they sleep
under the overhanging branches of trees, make a fire to keep off
the wild beasts and snakes, and cover themselves with a piece
of bark. When the chiMren can take care of themselves, they
quit their parents to pursue the same course. The Dyaks hunt
them, and shoot their children in the trees with sumpits as they
would monkeys. I had heard of these wild people, and one day
in the woods, with another slave, we observed what X was con-m	MAMK sfiAwonm.

vinced was one of them standing before me with a huge stick in
his hands ; but instead of being without clothing, he had a well
made coat of skin on his shoulder. We were both unarmed, and
as my companion instantly ran away, I was afraid he might re-
taliate on me the injuries he had so often received. He looked
at me fiercely for a minute, and then brandishing his stick ad-
vanced toward me. I saw that I was not likely to escape by
running, and fully expected to have my brains knocked out.
Luckily a branch of a tree lay near me ; I seized it, and rushed
toward my antagonist. To my surprise, he instantly threw
down his stick and began to climb a tree near him. I was now
the assailant, and as my courage increased his oozed out, and he
climbed from branch to branch in an endeavor to make his
escape. On nearer examination what I took to be a coat was his
natural skin ; and I discovered that instead of a wild man an
enormous orang- outang was before me. As I had no wish to
molest him, I began to retreat; but as I did so, he came down
from his tree and followed me. On this I turned again, when
he instantly stopped, and as I advanced he began to climb.

I suspected from this maneuver, that he intended me some
treachery, and, coming to an open space, I set off and ran as
hard as I could. He followed for some distance, when growing
tired of walking he gave up the chase, and returned to his
wood. I suspect that the wild people spoken of are no other
than baboons. I advanced further in the good graces of my
mistress by taking notice of her children, and by making them
swings, and a variety of toys suited to their tastes, so that she
was induced to indulge me more than the other slaves. I, how-
ever, still had to toil hard, and my master was as severe as at
first. One day I had gone with a number of other slaves to col-
lect cinnamon in a direction I had not before visited, when, as I
was passing a cottage, on my return homeward, I heard the
sounds of a female voice singing a low and soft melody. The
notes thrilled through my heart. They were not the sounds of
a native woman's voice. I let my load drop at the risk of feel-
ing my master's lash on my back, that I might stop and listen.
How eagerly did I drink in those notes ! I heard the words too ;
yes—I could not be mistaken—they were English. Oh, what
sensations did they create ! I had an indistinct notion that I
had heard them before in the days of my infancy. It was a
gentle, plaintive air. Now I should never forget it. I longed
to see who was the singer; but she was concealed inside the
cottage, and I feared to enter ; I dared not even delay longer to
listen, for the lash of my master was about to descend on my
shoulders. What wild fancies rushed into my br#in ! " Can it
be Eva? Can she be so near me ? I dare not think it," I kept
repeating to myself, as I was urged on with my load. All night
long I lay awake, that sweet voice sounding in my ear, while I
meditated how I could discover the mystery.MARK SEAWORTH.

177

CHAPTER XXYIII.

^ In vain try to return to 1 he Cottage where I heard the Music. How Britain's
Might should be employed. The Cabbage Palm. Birds of Borneo. Dis-
cover Eva. Our meeting. The greatest Misfortune proves the most de-
sired Blessing. Eva's Adventures. Return homeward. Miss my Com-

ganions. Village attacked. A Scene of Havoc and Destruction. Escape,
[urry to where I left my Canoe. Eva in the Hands of the Savages. We
are surrounded. About to be destroyed.

Several days passed away, and my constant and numerous
occupations prevented me from returning to the neighborhood of
the cottage from whence the strains of music I had heard pro-
ceeded. Every effort I made was prevented. Alas ! I felt too
truly that I was a slave. Those who have once tasted the bitter-
ness of slavery will know how to compassionate their fellow-
creatures, whatever the hue of their skin, reduced to a like con-
dition. Surely the heart of the white and the black man is the
same; yet such is the fate of thousands and thousands of human
beings, not only of the sons of Africa, but of the inhabitants of
these magnificent Islands I am describing. To what nobler pur-
pose could the power and influence of Great Britain be turned
than by putting a stop to such atrocities, and by bringing the
blessings of Christianity and civilization among a people so capa-
ble of benefitting by them. Until piracy is put down by force,
and the piratical tribes are taught, by severe and summary pun-
ishment, that these proceedings are against the laws of nations,
those blessings cannot be enjoyed by the people of the Eastern
islands. I firmly believe that the power we possess was given
us by Providence for that great object—not for war and con-
quest, but to insure peace and repress wrong—and that unless
we so employ it, most assuredly it will be taken away from us.
I assert, therefore, that this duty, which has been sadly neglected
by Holland, and but feebly performed by Spain, has especially
devolved on Great Britain.

But to return to my history. The natives of Borneo have a
very just conception of the rights of property ; they look upon
certain lands and fruit trees, or on other trees and shrubs useful
to them, as also on their lakes and rivers for fishing purposes, as
belonging to certain tribes or individuals ; and any aggression
thereon is the cause of quarrels and warfare. I had heard the
people talking of an expedition some of them had made into the
territory of a distant tribe, when they had cut down some
cocoa-nut and palrq, tree, and committed other mischief—but
they spoke of their enemies as a weak and pusillanimous race,
who were unable or unwilling to retaliate, and I thought no
more of the matter. When sent into the woods to gather bark
or gums, or the heads of the cabbage-palm, or to catch fish on
the river or neighboring lake, I used to be interested by the vast
number of birds and insects, the beauty of the plumage of the
one, and the brilliancy of the tints of the other. I must not
omit to mention the cabbage palm. This tree is surrounded, at
each girdle of growth, by a cincture of sharp thorns which are
more numerous and needle-shaped as we approach the leaves ;
the head contains, like all other palms, a soft spike, about the178	MARK SEA WO RTH.

hardnesss of the core of the cabbage. This, when boiled, resem-
bles the asparagus, or kale, and, uncooked, it makes an excellent
salad. The interior of the tree is full of useless pithy matter.
It is therefore split into four or more parts, the softer portion
being cut away, and leaving only the outer rind of the older
wood, which is necessarily hard. These.narrow, slightly-curved
slabs form the principal flooring of the houses in Borneo, as well
as the posts and rafters. In England it is constantly used for
umbrella sticks. The most interesting birds were the pigeons
with feathers of the richest metallic hues. The plaintive cooings
of their notes as they issued from the solitude of the somber
woods were mournful, but soothing to my ear. Their air is full
of softness, and their eyes of gentleness, the very turn of the
neck and the carriage of the head is full of grace, every motion
is elegant, anfl their forms of the most beautiful proportions. A
kingfisher of considerable size, and splendid coloring, frequents
the banks of the streams. A gray heron perches on the lower
boughs of the trees, and fishes in the ponds. A small-winged
woodpecker, and a large red-headed species, climbs up and
down the trees in sequestered places, and a thrush, with a yel-
low beak and black head, utters a sweet note among the bamboo
groves and thickets, while owls, falcons, eagles, and other
birds of prey abound.

I was one day sent to fish in a lake in the direction of the cot-
tage whence the music had proceeded which had so agitated
me. Into the lake ran a clear rivulet, which passed, 1 thought
likely, near the cottage. I was on a small canoe by myself,
and fortunately finding the fish abounding near the mouth of
the rivulet, I separated myself from my companions, and ob-
serving that I was not watched, I pulled a little way up to it.
My progress was soon stopped, but trees, concealing me
from view, I hauled up the canoe on the bank, and jumped on
shore.

I listened to discover if any one was near; but no sound
reaching my ear, I crept cautiously along the banks of the
stream, looking between the trees for any sign of a habitation.
After going some way, I came to a field of maize, and soon after,
at the end of a forest glade, I beheld a cottage. I could not tell
if it was the one for which I was in search, but I hoped it might
be; and, concealing myself among the bushes and behind the
trunks of trees, I advanced toward it. I had got a very little way,
however, before a female figure appeared from behind the cot-
tage, with a basket on her head.	#

She stopped an instant as if to discover if any one was near, and
then she came quickly along toward the very spot where I lay
concealed. Oh, how my heart beat with emotion ! Her quick
and elastic step told me she was young, as would her slight and
small figure ; her dress I saw was not that of a native woman; for
though her head was bare, a loose vest covered her neck and
shoulders, and a gown came down to her feet. Soon, too, I saw
that her skin was fair; that her hair which hung in rich lux-
uriance over her shoulders, was light, and that her eyes were
blue, and as she drew still nearer, I knew her features. 1 couldMARK SEA WORTH.	179

not be mistaken in them, for although grown from infancy al-
most to womanhood, still they were those of my own sweet dear
little sister Eva.

I was afraid of frightening her if I appeared suddenly, and
still more so should any one be observing her ; so I waited, my
heart throbbing all the time, till she had reached the stream and
filled her bucket with water. She then sat down on the bank,
and seemed to be meditating over her sad fate. Then she began
to sing the same plaintive air I had before heard. I echoed it
and repeated the words, increasing them in distinctness. At
first she seemed to think that her imagination had been deceiv-
ing her ; then she started up and advanced rapidly, with out-
stretched arms and eager look, toward where I lay concealed. I
could no longer contain myself but sprung up and rushed
toward her. She instantly stopped, and uttering a faint cry, was
about to fly from me.

44 Eva, my own Eva, it is your brother, Mark."

She instantly recognized my voice, and flying forward she
threw herself into my arms, and sobbed as if her heart would
break. I held her thus without being able to utter a word.

" Mark, my brother Mark ; I can scarcely believe this, and
yet my heart told me all along that you would come and search
for me ; that you would not believe that I was dead ; that you
would never rest till you had found me, and I have not been
deceived."

" Indeed, I would not, Eva, for we are all in all to each other,"
I replied.

There was a sheltered nook where no one, at a distance off,
could see us. I led her there, and we sat down; and our hands
clasped together, I told her all that I had done to discover her.

" And you see, Eva," I added, " what I at first thought the
greatest misfortune that could have happened to me, has proved
the blessing I could most have desired, as it has enabled me at
last to discover you."

"But we are slaves," said Eva, sighing deeply.

"Yes, dear Eva, but we are together," I answered, in a cheer-
ful voice. "Together, too, we will escape. I am certain of it. I
know not how it will be accomplished ; but I have no doubt
about the matter. I was certain I should discover you ; and you
see I have done so in a way I little expected."

"You are in spirits, Mark, at having discovered me, and so I
ought to be also," she replied ; "but do you know that I cannot
shake off the feeling that some heavy calamity is about to hap-
pen, even greater than has yet befallen."

"Do not let such an idea oppress you," I answered. "God
never lets us foresee the future, though we may predict what is
likely to happen by close observation of past and present events,
You have been exposed to so many dangers and horrors, that it
is not surprising that your spirits should be low."

" Indeed, I have," said Eva. " Not long ago a large war-par-
ty came back, bringing with them thirty human heads, which
they carried round the village with the most terriffic shouts, and
then, after baking them, hung them up in their head-house ;180	MARK SEAWORTH.

when, for a whole month afterward, they attended nightly1
singing and shouting at them. I have been every day expecting
their enemies to retaliate ; but they have not done so, and I hope
have forgiven the outrage."

" Such scenes were sufficient, indeed, to make you low spir-
ited," I said ; 4 4 but I want to know all about yourself—all your
adventures, and how you came here."

On this, she rapidly ran over all that had occurred to her from
the time she went on board the Emu. She told me that when
off the coast of Borneo, the master had been shot by some of the
crew -and thrown overboard, and that Kidd was then elected
captain; that the brig entered a river in Borneo, where the peo-
ple were very nearly cut off by the natives ; but that they es-
caped and proceeded southward, when they commenced attack-
ing vessels of all sorts indiscriminately.

At first they only plundered them of the lighter and more val-
uable portions of their cargoes, but that at length the crews were
frequently murdered, and the vessels sunk or burned. Mrs.
Clayton had, from the first, discovered the sort of persons into
whose hands she had fallen; and it so preyed on her spirits that
she sank rapidly under it. The crew had been disappointed at
the amount of the dollars she had brought on board, and had it
not been for Kidd, who told them that they could realize much
more by her ransom some time or other, they would have treated
her with but little ceremony. Sometimes they received volun-
teers out of the vessels they destroyed. Among those whose lives
were spared was a young lad from Java, and he was kept to
serve them in the cabin. He was very honest and faithful; and
Mrs. Clayton had employed him to try and sell a few jewels she
had secreted, to bribe some of the crew to assist in her escape.
They took the bribe, but she remained a prisoner. Kidd had
shown some interest in Eva from the first, and this much in-
creased on his observing a locket which she wore round her neck.
She had never been deprived of it. He did not tell her the rea-
son of this, but promised her that he would do so some day. He
was ever afterward very kind in his manner. When he looked
fierce or unhappy, she used to sing to him and calm his spirits,
till she not only lost all dread of him, but began to like and com-
passionate him. He was always very wreiched, and sometimes
she used to hear him shriek out at night in his cabin, as if some
one were murdering him ; and she never saw him smile or laugh.
Poor Mrs. Clayton grew worse and worse; and when she died,
she thought her heart would break, and she almost wished to die
also. Her misery decreased, though she was very melancholy.
Kidd did his utmost to arouse her, and promised her that she
should some day have her rights, and go on shore and live in a
fine house, with plenty of people to attend on her and a carriage
to move about in. Soon after this the schooner appeared, and
was taken for a Dutch man-of-war, and the pirates thus found it
necessary to be more cautious in their proceedings. When chased
for the first time, they had run for the Pater Nosters, because
they were a group with which Kidd was well acquainted, and
immediately on entering they had hauled in through a very intri-MARK BE A WORTH.	181

catd1 channel to the north, where, by warping rapidly on, they
had got sufficiently onward to be concealed by the trees from our
view. On the second occasion, chance, aided by skill, had helped
them. They had been just outside the strongest part of the squall,
and by shortening sail in time, they were able to make it again,
and to get away before we had recovered from it. On the
third time they had run into a deep but narrow inlet, surrounded
by high rocks and overhanging trees, where they lay concealed
while we passed, or, had we attempted to enter, they might have
thrown down fragments of .the cliff from above, and crushed us.
At last they were compelled to go into harbor both to refit and
to divide their booty. Here, while off their guard and carousing
on shore, the brig was attacked, and she was seized. The assail-
ants were Illanons from Sooloo, the boldest pirates of the Archi-
pelago. She thought she should have died through fear when
they rushed into the cabin. They carried her off with other
booty, but as she was so small, and did not look able to do much
work, they sold her to her present master for three cakes of
vegetable tallow. She had got so accustomed to the life on
board the brig, and had been so kindly treated by Kidd,
that though anxious to return to her friends and civilized
life, she had learned to regard him with confidence, and
almost with affection, and would gladly have returned. She was
always kept below during all their attacks on vessels, so that she
was not witness to the atrocities they committed. Her present
master was an old chief, who had given up fighting, and she was
much employed to attend on his wife, who was much younger.
The work she had to perform was not very hard, nor did it ap-
pear to injure her health; but still she was a slave, and as such
she was treated, and till she saw me she was very miserable, una-
ble even to form a conjecture of her future fate, and hopeless of
escape. Such was the substance of her narrative. Much of it
I had before heard from the pirate. She was much grieved
when I told her of his death ; but I assured her that his punish-
ment had been great, and that I believed his repentance had been
sincere. At length we remembered that it was time to separate.
Her long absence from the cottage would cause suspicion, and I
should have some trouble in accounting for my excursion up the
stream. We could with difficulty tear ourselves away from each
other. I felt that, absent from me, some misfortune might hap-
pen to her, and she was equally unwilling to be beyond my pro-
tection. Yet it was absolutely necessary.

Our masters, if they were made to comprehend our story,
would not be moved by it to compassionate us ; and if we were
found together, they might suspect us of plotting to escape. We
agreed to meet, if possible, at the same spot on the following day,
and as it was the fishing season I should have a good excuse for
pulling across the lake. At last I was obliged to urge her to re-
turn, and after watching her till she reached the cottage, I hur-
ried down the stream to the spot where I had left my canoe. I
launched it, and paddled back to the part of the lake where I
had quitted my companions. They had disappeared, and, by
the lownsss of the sun, I guessed that they must have returned182	MARK SEAiVORTlL

home. It was a lovely evening, and the scene was one#of the
most perfect quiet and repose. The water of the lake was as
smooth as glass, and over it sported thousands of the most bril-
liant-tinted dragon-flies, while birds of the brighteft hues flitted
in and out among the trees. In some spots were to be seen padi
fields looking beautifully green, and extensive bamboo groves,
above which appeared the towering palm and plantain. There
were also the cocoa-nut, the betel, the sago, and the gno or
gomati; these are the four most useful palms to the natives. The
pith of the sago furnishes food; and when that is extracted, the
outer part serves for the floors of cottages. The leaf of the sago
palm is also best for roofing. From the gno is extracted fiber for
manufacturing rope, and the toddy which forms their common
beverage.

In the glades I could see deer and other animals moving over
the sward, and some came down to the water to drink. I dared
not venture to delay to admire the scene. It was some distance
from the village, and if I was overtaken by the rapidly approach-
ing darkness, I might not be able to find my way. In those
regions there is no twilight, and no sooner does the sun set than
it is night.

Scarcely had I left the canoe when it became dark. I took the
precaution to mark the way I advanced, that I might at all
events retrace my steps to the canoe. I was obliged to advance
cautiously, and to consider every step I took, so as not to lose
the pathway. I had remarked the direction by the stars, as I
left the canoe, and they assisted to guide me. I at length sat
down to rest, believing myself some way from the village. I
believe that I must have fallen asleep, but how long I slept I
know not, when I was aroused by the most unearthy shrieks and
yells imaginable. I was on a rising ground. I looked around
to discover whence it could come, when I saw bright flames
bursting forth close below me from some buildings which I re-
cognized as the village or Kampong, to which I belonged.
Among the burning cottages were some hundreds of warriors in
their wildest war-costume, their skin-dresses, the bright colored
feathers waving in their head-dress, adding to the ferocity of
their savage features, as with their short swords in their hands
shining with the light of the flames, they were cutting and hew-
ing to pieces every person whom the fire drove from the shelter
of their walls. A complete panic seemed to have seized the in-
habitants—little or no resistance was offered, scarcely a warrior
drew his sword in defense of his family. The fierce assailants
seized their victims by the hair, and, with a stroke of their sharp
parangs, added a fresh head to the horrid trophies of their
prowess. Men, women and children were indiscriminately
slaughtered. My master and his whole family were destroyed.
The bitterest revenge, not plunder, was the object of the assail-
ants. Those who had lately been boasting of their own un-
provoked attack on these very enemies were now justly the
sufferers. "When the warriors had finished their work of blood,
they hurried on to other villages, which bodies of their tribe had
already attacked.MARK SEAWORTH.

183

Prompted by a wish to save some wjio might have escaped
death, I ran down into the village, but not a human being did I
find alive. As I passed among the burning huts, their light fell
on the blade of a sword. I seized it, feeling it might be useful,
and stuck it in my girdle. Anxious to discover in which direc-
tion the warriors"had gone, I returned to the hill. Flames rising
up in every direction marked their progress. A horror came over
me; for I observed that the fires were advancing in the direction
of where Eva lived. I marked the point on the lake where I
had left the canoe, and then dashed down the hill toward it. I
appeared to know the way by instinct. I had no fear of los-
ing it. I rushed on, and finding the canoe, leaped into it.
Just then shrieks and cries reached my ears coming across
the tranquil water of the lake. I seized the paddles, and urged
on the canoe faster than I had ever before made her go. A super-
natural strength seemed to be given me. A village near the
lake was already attacked. The flames cast their ruddy hue on
the water. The dismayed population were offering but little or
no opposition, and what could be expected of the aged inhabi-
tants of the cottage where Eva lived ?

I reached the mouth of the stream, and leaped on shore. As
hurrying on, careless of concealment, I looked up a glade of the
forest, my heart sunk with horror, for at that instant a bright
flame burst from the roof of the cottage. The savages had al-
ready discovered it, nor was it to be exempt from their ven-
geance.

4 4 Alas," I exclaimed. "Why, once I found you, did I ever leave
you, my sweet sister ?"

I rushed on. Again I heard the savage warriors' dreadful
whoops and yells, as they went about their work of destruction.
The flames now burst fiercely forth from the cottage, and by their
light I saw a party of savages in front of the building, flourish-
ing their swords over a kneeling group; while, at a little distance,
an old man with gray hairs—he seemed also a warrior by his
dress—was struggling desperately with an overwhelming body of
assailants. He had already wounded several, but had evidently
himself received many deep gashes in return, for I could see the
blood dropping round him on the ground. Just then a cut dis-
abled his sword arm, and with savage yells they threw themselves
on him, and in an instant his head was fastened to their leader's
girdle.

I could not help seeing this scene as I hurried on ; bat it was
the group close to the cottage which attracted all my attention.
The figure nearest to me was my sister Eva. A savage held her
by her long hair, and, with his sword lifted above her head,
seemed but to wait the issue of the combat with the old chief
to sever it from her body. I flew forward. My agonizing fear
was, that when he saw me coming he would complete his bar-
barous intention before he attempted to defend himself. I dared
not shriek out; indeed, my voice refused my feelings utterance.
He was still gazing on the old warrior's gallant resistance, and
did not observe my approach. Eva had prepared herself for
death, She opened her eyes and beheld me; at that moment a184

MARK SEAWORTH.

blow from my weapon sent the sword of the Dyak into the air,
while a wound on his left arm made him release his grasp, and
springing up she threw herself into my arms.

"Eva, dearest, I am come to die with you," I whispered,
holding her light form in my left arm, while with my sword I
kept them at bay, as I saw the infuriated savages, with brand-
ished weapons, close around us.

CHAPTER XXIX.

Expect instant Death. Saved by the Intervention of an old Friend, lietreat of
the War-party. Cross the Lake in a Canoe. Blount's Adventures. Pur-
sued by the Enemy. Night March. Attack of Ambush. Destruction of
the Enemy. March continued. Arrive at a Village. Our new Abode.
Description of a Dyak Village. We talk of remaining to civilize the
Natives.

I fully believed that our last moments had arrived, and it
was, I felt, a satisfaction to die with Eva; yet I endeavored to
retreat to prolong our lives, if I could not preserve them. My
strength was fast failing me; the weapons of the savages were
flashing in my eyes; every instant I expected to be disabled by
a wound. I am convinced my dauntless bravery somewhat
awed those wild natives; for, with that young girl to protect,
no sensation of fear entered my bosom. At last they seemed
ashamed at allowing one man, a mere stripling, too, so to
daunt them, and with loud yells and shrieks they threw them-
selves on me.

At that instant, when every hope of life had failed, another
warrior (he seemed), uttering still more unearthly cries than his
companions, and dressed in a still more fantastic manner, rushed
into the circle. At his appearance, the rest drew back; and as
lie stepped into the ring I thought he was about to perform the
part of executioner. Instead, however, of cutting off my head,
after addressing a few words in the Dyak language to his savage
followers, to my intense astonishment, he exclaimed in unmis-
takable English:

" It's all right, my fine fellow; neither you nor that litttle girl
shall have a hair of your heads hurt while I have got a finger to
wag in your defence." On hearing these words, Eva lifted up
her head, and crying out, 44 He is an Englishman! he is an En-
glishman ! Oh I Mark, you are saved, you are saved!" burst into
tears.

44 Don't be crying so, my dear young lady," said the pretended
chief; " I promise you that both be and you are safe enough for
the present; my pretty boys here won't hurt any of those whom
I say are my friends."

"Indeed, sir, whoever you are, I am most grateful for your
succor," I observed. "You have saved mine and this dear young
girl's life."

" Oh, but Mark came but just in time to save mine," inter-
rupted Eva.

"Mark! Is that your name? I had a friend once of that
name, but you are not a bit like him," exclaimed the stranger.

" Th§ name I ha,v§ always borne is that of Mark geaworth?" IMARK SEAWORTH.	185

answered, remembering that I had good reason to suppose that
it was not my real one.

" Mark Sea worth! the very same; I ought to have known you
at once ; and I am indeed delighted to find you, old fellowl I
am, by Jericho, Seaworth!" exclaimed the stranger, graspingme
by the hand, and wringing it till he almost dislocated my shoul-
der in the warmth of his feelings.

" I also am indeed delighted to meet an old friend," I re-
turned; " but, for the life of me, in your present costume I can-
not recall your features."

"Ah! I quite forget; this rather uncommon rig for an Eng-
lish gentleman must somewhat have puzzled you," he answered
laughing. "Well, then, you remember Blount, at old Liston's?
I am the same, I can assure you, Seaworth—rather transmogrified
as to my outward man, I own." The voice and turn of expres-
sion instantly recalled my old friend Walter Blount to my recol-
lection, and I returned his grasp with as hearty a shake as he
had given me.

We had, however, as he observed, very little time for expla-
nations, as it was necessary for us to beat a retreat before the
allies of the tribe his friends had attacked were aroused and able
to follow them. The warriors were now collecting from all
parts, their work of vengeance being accomplished; and under
the escort of Blount, who assisted me in supporting Eva, we
proceeded toward the north in company with the advanced
body. As we skirted the borders of the lake we found a canoe
sufficiently large to contain three persons. As it would save
Eva much fatigue, I proposed to Blount to take it and to pull to
the end of the lake, where we might again place ourselves under
the escort of the warriors.

As we were paddling swiftly along, he gave me a brief outline
of his history, after I had told him how I came to be in the posi-
tion in which I was.

"You know, Seaworth, I was always a very wild fellow, and
you used to get me out of numbers of scrapes," he began.
" Well, at last I became tired of school, and I did nothing but
bother my friends to send me to sea. I used to write round to
every friend and relation I possessed, once a fortnight at least
—to the more influential ones oftener-—till, either to save their
pockets the expense of postage, or because they saw that my
heart was set on the life, they all met and consulted together,
and agreed that I should be sent on board of an Indiaman, where
I should be more likely to make a fortune than in the royal
navy, and should have no occasion to repeat the trick I had
played them when I wanted my promotion. So I was fitted
out with the proper number of shirts and socks, and sent on
board the Hoogley.

"I made two voyages, but did not find life in an Indiaman
anything like what I expected, so I left her, and hearing of a
brig which had a roving commission to go wherever there was
any trade to be done, I offered to join her. I especially liked
the notion of the excitement and variety, and, as she was short
of hands, mj services were accepted on condition that I shipped186	*	MARK SEA WORTH.

as junior mate. I found that I had more work and less pay
than any one on board ; but I learned seamanship and practiced
navigation, which was considered an equivalent for my ser-
vices.

"We touched at a great many places in these seas, disposing
of some of our cargo, and collecting the produce of the country
in return, when we managed to run the brig on a shoal off this
coast, which was not correctly laid down in our chart. There
was a very heavy sea, and the vessel struck violently, so that it
was the opinion of most on board that she would go to pieces.
The master, who was of this opinion, and others, took to the
boats, but were swamped, as I was afraid they would be. I
stuck to the wreck, as, knowing her to be thoroughly built, I had
an idea that she would stick together.

" I was in the after part of the vessel, but the rest of the peo-
ple who remained were forward, and the sea making a clean
breach over the wreck, swept them all away. I with difficulty
held on, and when the sea went down and the morning returned,
I discovered that I was the only person left alive. I found some
cold meat and biscuits and plenty of spirits in the cabin, and a
keg of water jammed into the companion hatch, so that there
was little fear of my starving for some time to come. When the
sun rose I saw the land a few miles off, and in the afternoon of
the same day I perceived a number of canoes coming off to the
wreck. I knew that the people hereabouts do not make much
ceremony about cutting off a fellow's head, so determining that
they should not have mine without plenty of trouble, I bound
all the handkerchiefs I could find round my throat till I appeared
to have no more neck than a whale. As I was hunting about the
cabin I came upon the captain's medicine chest. I knew the
properties and effects of some of the drugs, and beside them
was a little book in the drawers to help me

" 4 Come,' said I to myself; 4 savages are apt to treat medical
men with rather more respect than often do civilized people. I
will pretend to be a doctor, and they will probably not attempt
to hurt me.'

44 As a precaution I put on all the coats I could find, and but-
toned them over me to serve as an armor, and stuck a brace of
pistols in my pockets to shoot a couple of them if they came to
close quarters. However, when the canoes first came up the
savages, seeing me on board, walking the deck with as much
dignity as the officer of the watch, began blowing their sum-
pits at me till I was stuck all over like a porcupine. Luckily
none hit my face, and seeing me take the matter so unconcern-
edly they ceased blowing, to see what I was made of. I thereon
pulled out the arrows, and going to the side of the vessel, with
a polite bow presented them to my assailants, at the same time,
by significant gestures, inviting them on hoard. My conduct
seemed to tickle their fancy amazingly,and when they climbed up
the sides, instead of showing any fear or attempting to resist them,
I appeared delighted to see them, and in a minute we were
perfectly good friends. I now led some of them into the cabin,
and gave them everything which first came to hand, knowingMARK SEAWOnTIL	187

very well that they would take it if I did not; besides, as I
could scarcely consider the things my own, I could afford to be
generous. With iny aid they soon loaded the canoes so full that
they could carry no more, and then jumping into the principal
one, which seemed to belong to a chief, I sat myself down be-
side him, and began talking away as if I was an old friend and
delighted to see him. By the bye, he could not understand a
word I said; but I made up for the want of meaning in the
sounds by a profusion of signs. I found that they belonged to a
tribe inhabiting a spot at the head of a long river, and that they
were just about to return thither. I now tried to make them
comprehend that if any of them were ill 1 could cure them by
means of the box which I carried under my arm. They, of
course, thought that it was filled with charms, but had not the
less respect for me on that account. I was delighted with the
beauty of the scenery we passed going up the river, and the well-
selected site of their village. When we arrived there they gave
me a house to myself, and would have allowed me to choose" a
wife had I been so disposed ; but I declined the honor. I at once
set to work to gain the good opinion of the ladies, and for this
object divided my somewhat cumbrous neck-cloth among them,
while I doctored them and their children on every opportunity.
My coats I divided among the men, except one suit which I kept
for myself. I thought I should still more ingratiate myself with
them, if I dressed as they did, and as I waS always somewhat of
a dandy, I went to the extreme of Dyak fashion, except in the
matter of putting those big rings in my ears, and chewing betel-
nut ; in fact I now take the lead in dress, and am looked upon
as the very pink of perfection, I have learned their language,
and adapted myself to their ways; but I have begun to get
rather tired of this sort of life, and have been lately considering
how I can best take my departure, and in what direction I shall
steer my course."

"I hope that you will accompany us, my dear fellow, and
return again to civilized life," I observed. " But how could you
encourage those people in the savage work in which they were
engaged ?"

"I am not surprised at the question, Sea worth," he replied,
gravely ; " but you must not think so ill of me as to suppose that
I encouraged them in murdering their countrymen. In the first
place, you must understand that they had been previously at-
tacked by this tribe, who carried off a number of heads, burnt
their cottages, and cut down their fruit trees. They believe re-
taliation to be justifiable, so do civilized nations; and I knew that
it would be hopeless to preach forbearance to them, so I accom-
panied them to doctor up any who were hurt, and to try and
save the lives of their prisoners."

4 41 am sure that we ought not to find fault with Mr. Blount,
for he saved our lives, at all events," interposed Eva.

I agreed with her, and assured Blount that, under the circum-
stances he had described, he might, I thought, even have assisted
his friends in punishing their enemies, not in a revengeful spirit,
but as the only means of preventing a similar attack, and form	MARK SKAWOHTH.

preserving peace. We had now arrived at the end of the lake,
and landing, we left the canoe to its fate. The war party had
not arrived, and, with some anxiety, we waited for them, fear-
ing that they had gone by some other route ; for Blount asserted
that they had not yet passed that way. The moon had just risen
in the sky, and was shedding a silvery light across the lake, by
which we were enabled to see to the other extremity. We
watched, fearing that some of the warriors of the enemy might
have collected and set out in pursuit, and Blount began to regret
having parted from his friends. My young sister was sadly worn
and fatigued by the terror she had undergone, and was unable
to proceed on foot, so Blount and I employed our time in manu-
facturing a sort of litter, on which she might be carried on the
journey. She seemed much grieved at the death of the old chief
and his wife, who had treated her kindly and won her easily-
gained affections. Blount and T were just completing our work
when Eva called to us. She was seated on a rock close to the
lake.

" I have been listening, and I am certain I hear the splash of
paddles on the water," she said ; " and see, are not those some
black spots just under the moonbeams at the other end of the
lake r

We, too, were soon certainly convinced that she was right. "I
see how matters stand," said Blount; " a war party have collect-
ed and embarked tP cross the lake and lie in ambush for my
friends on their retreat. They have been so quick about it that
there can only be a few of them, but they would do some mis-
chief. It is fortunate that we came across the water. We must
now try to find our friends to give them warning."

I agreed with him, and placing Eva on the litter to carry her
between us, in spite of her assurances that she could walk very
well, we were about to set forward, when Blount recollected
that the canoe would betray us. It had fortunately not drifted
away from the shore, so hauling it up, we hid it among the
bushes, and trusted that our pursuers would not land at that very
spot. We proceeded in a direction so as to intersect the line of
march of the Dyaks, Blount carefully listening for their ap-
proach.

" We must not go further," he observed, " or they may pass
us," so we put down our light burden, and sat down by her
side. The moonbeams here and there struggled through the
thick foliage of the trees, but in most places it was very dark;
and we could only depend on our sense of hearing, though the
moon enabled us to steer our course. Near us was an open
glade, and, for a minute perhaps, neither of us had been looking
toward it, when by chance turning our heads it appeared, as if
by magic, filled with human beings. The moon lighted up the
spot, and her beams fell on their savage features, their fan-
tastic dresses of skins and feathers, or gaily-colored cloths,
and the bloody trophies which so many bore at their waists, as
they crept onward with the stealthy step habitual to them on
such expeditions. Eva trembled, for she could not tell
whether they were friends or foes, but Blount recognizedMARK SEA WORTH.	189

them, and jumping up, presented himself before them. They
seemed delighted to meet him, They told him that they had
fallen in with another village of their enemies, and that they
had stopped to destroy it. Short work as they had made of it,
the delay would have cost them dear, had we not observed the
enemy crossing the lake, and been able to give them notice of
the circumstance. The party were led, it appeared, by a young
chief, over whom Blount had some influence, and, to prevent
further bloodshed, he strongly advised him not to molest the
ambush, but to turn off on one side to avoid them. This advice
was not palatable to the young warrier, and he insisted on his
right to kill those who had come to kill him. We proceeded,
therefore, in the original direction. Several of the Dyaks at
once volunteered to carry Eva on her litter, and Blount and I
walked by her side as her body-guard. I observed that consid-
erable precautions were taken in the advance. The main body
kept in close order, while an advance guard was sent forward to
feel the way, and skirmishers were thrown out on either side to
guard the flanks from attack. Scouts also were sent ahead,
stealthily picking their way amongst the most sheltered paths,
in order to discover the ambush." We had not proceeded far
when two of the scouts came in, and reported that a body of the
enemy lay in ambush among some rocks at the entrance of a
ravine leading up from the lake. On hearing this, the young
chief divided his force into three bodies. He was to lead one to
the hill above the ambush; a second was to proceed over the
hills on the opposite side of the ravine, to get ahead of the
enemy ; while a third was to block up the entrance, so as to
prevent their escape in that direction. Eva accompanied the
second body, which I thought was less likely to be engaged.
The dispositions were quickly made, and we had scarcely de-
scended again into the ravine after evading the ambush, then
the loud war-shrieks, disturbing the calm serenity of the
night, told us that the work of death was going on. A
few unfortunate wretches fled up the ravine, and were im-
mediately killed by our party, while the main body and
those at the entrance of the ravine destroyed the rest, so that of
the whole ambush who, intending to surprise us, were them-
selves surprised, not one escaped. Indeed, the tribe itself was
very nearly annihilated by that night foray. There was no
time to cut down the fruit trees, or to destroy the fields of
maize and rice, as is usually done on like occasions. We
marched on all night and some part of the morning before a
halt was called, so unwilling were the Dyaks to stop till they
were out of reach of the allies of those they had attacked. At
last they lay down to sleep in the shade of some wide-spreading
trees. 1 observed that each man remained with his sword in
one hand and his sumpitan, with a dart in it ready to discharge,
in the other, and every now and then one of them would lift
his head up and look about him, so accustomed are they to be
on the watch and so uncertain when they may be attacked.

In the afternoon we again resumed our march. At sunset we
again halted for repose, but m §qqu m the moon rose, we were190	MARK SEAWORTH.

once more on foot. Each man was provided with a number of
short spears, which, Blount informed me, were for the purpose
of.sticking into the ground behind them when hotly pursued, so
that their enemies get checked, and often severely wounded.
The only food provided for the army was a sticky sort of rice,
boiled in bamboos, each person carrying sufficient for himself
in a small basket at his back. No fires were lighted, lest their
light might betray our position to any lurking enemies. So
rapidly did we march, and so little sleep or rest did any of us
enjoy, that I was almost knocked up; and Eva would have been
unable to proceed, had she not been borne on a litter. I ought
to have said that each warrior who had killed one or more of
the enemy, carried their heads hung by a line round his neck,
keeping it there even at night while he slept, and caressing it
in the most affectionate manner. Poor little Eva! It was a sad
sight for her; and I kept her as much out of the way of the
heroes of the party as I could. Some of them had three or four
heads dangling round their necks, as they walked onward with
proud steps, exulting in their prowess. They felt certain, too,
of gaining the smiles of the most lovely damsels of their tribe;
for the Dyak women are great admirers of bravery.

At length we arrived at the village of the conquerors, when,
as they had no muskets to fire, or cannons to discharge, they set
up the most terrific yells I ever heard, to announce their arrival
and victory. The shouts were answered by the people of the
village, who rushed out to meet them and welcome them with
every demonstration of joy. Blount instantly set to work to
have a cottage prepared for Eva and me. A very neat one was
provided, situated on a sloping bank, above a running stream,
and backed by a grove of palm-trees. It was built partly of the
wood of the Nibong palm, and partly of bamboo, and was
attached with palm leaves. It was indeed a very light and pretty
structure, and perfectly clean. The furniture consisted simply
of a quantity of beautifully-made mats, to answer the purpose of
tables and chairs, carpets, beds, and bedding, while gourds of
many sizes, and pieces of bamboo, supplied us with our cooking
and mess utensils. Eva surveyed our abode with unfeigned
delight.

"We might be perfectly happy here, I am sure, all the days
of our lives," she exclaimed. " Don't you think so, my dear
Mark ?"

" Indeed, Eva, I do not," I answered. "We are glad at length
to be at rest; but we should very soon get tired of the compan-
ionship of savages, and I have a notion that man is not born to
vegetate. He should be up and doing. It is a question every
man should ask himself constantly—"What have I done lately to
benefit my fellow-creatures ? Have I played my part as an edu-
cated intellectual man in advancing the moral and social con-
dition of my less favored fellowmen? or have I merely consid-
ered how I can best arnuse myself, without a thought for their
welfare ? Oh Eva I I used even as a boy to be so disgusted when,
in England and also in India, I saw men, so capable of better
things, employing their time iu shooting, fishing, and huntingMARK SEAWOBTH.	191

Or in the most frivolous pursuits, worthy only of uneducated
savages, who must so occupy themselves to live, and all the time
not in the slightest degree aware that they were actually sinning
—that they were hiding their talents—that they were useless
beings—that they might better not have been born."

44 Oh, but then, my dear Mark, we may do a great deal of good
here, I am sure," exclaimed Eva, interrupting me. ('We may
civilize these fierce savages—we may teach them Christianity-—
we may show them how much happier they may be by living
geaceably, than by going to war, and cutting off each other's

" Ah, Eva, that indeed would be a noble occupation," X an-
swered, enthusiastically. ** And worthy of all honor would be
the man who would devote himself to so great and glorious a
cause."

CHAPTER XXX.

"War Trophies. "We find that we are Prisoners at large. Dyak Sword-Dances.
Little Nutmeg, the Slave-girl. Dyak Corn-mills. Forges. Preparations
for War. Turned back by a bad Omen. Marriage Ceremonies. Burials.
An old Friend suddenly makes his Appearance. Ungka holding a Divan.
Natives' Respect for him. Where can he have come from? Another
equally unaccountable Visitor.

"When we arrived at the village, I observed that the warriors
did not bring in the heads with them; but deposited them at
some little distance outside the stockade. The truth was, I
found, that the entrance of such trophies was considered far too
important to take place without the observance of due ceremony.
A temporary shed had been erected for them, under which they
were hung up and carefully watched by a party of young men,
habited in their finest costume.

The next morning there was a loud beating of gongs in the
Kampong, or village, and shouting and shrieking from the whole
population, as the warriors were seen approaching, each earn-
ing his bloody trophy before him, and dancing and singing at
the same time. As they entered the Kampong, they were met
by the women, who crowded round the heads, and put ciri and
betel-nut in the gaping mouths. In this way they were carried
round from house to house, and then hung up in a large open
shed to dry for several days. Here the heads were watched by
young boys from six to seven years old, who, from the whole
time the process of drying occupied, from seven to eight days,
were never allowed to step out of the hall or neglect their sacred
trust. This was the commencement of their initiation in the en-
durance of hardships, that they also might become warriors.
Night after night the men used to meet in front of the hall,
dancing and singing and beating their gongs. They used to
address the heads, taunting them, telling them that they were
their slaves, and that they must send the rest of their tribe to be
treated in the same manner. These very men, however, savage
as they were, treated us with great kindness, and seemed anx-
ious to do all they could to please us. Blount spent the greater
part of every day with us, and gave me much information about
fhe'country, I told }iim that I was very anxious to obtain tid?192	MARK BEAWORTm

ings of my schooner, and the friends on board her,- and equally
so to get away.

" So, my dear fellow, am I," he answered, making a long face;
" but the truth is, my friends here are so fond of us they will not
let us go. I have tried on several occasions to escape; but they
always gave me a strong hint to stop."

" How was that?" I asked.

" Why they shut me up, and would not let me out till I prom-
ised to be good."

" Then you really think we are prisoners here ?" I exclaimed.

" Indeed I do," he answered. " I did not mention it before,
because there is a good deal in the fancy of the thing. When
you thought you were waiting for a vessel to carry you off, you
were content; now that you discover that you are likely to be
detained by force, you grow indignant."

" It will never do to remain here," I said. " We must forth-
with find some means of escaping."

'' I have been considering the same subject very seriously, I
can assure you," said Blount, in a cheerful voice. " In the
meantime let us make ourselves as comfortable as we can—I
always do—I never heard of any man gaining anything by fret-
ting."

My friend's reasoning was so sound that I could not but agree
with him. We found the chiefs and the people very civil, and
the women seemed very much inclined to be kind to Eva. In-
deed, in whatever part of the world I have been, I have found
the heart of woman always the same, full of pity, generosity,
and kindness. Civilization alone destroys those qualities, either
through the excess of luxury, or the degradation of vice, and
even they are often unable to eradicate those virtues planted by
Providence in the female breast. Therefore, my young friends,
honor woman wherever you meet her, and be assured that if
you require her aid, and appeal to her heart, you will not appeal
in vain.

Come," said Blount one evening as we sat talking in the
cottage ; " there is to be a dance at the house of the chief in
honor of the victory. It is worth seeing, and will amuse you
and your sister, if she is prepared for a little shrieking and
brandishing of swords."

We both agreed, and, following him, walked to the house of
the chief, at the. further end of the Kampong. We entered a
large room, with seats arranged round it, and lighted up with
dama torches. We had places reserved near the chief, and the
room soon began to fill till it was crowded with eager specta-
tors. There were musicians ready, who played on the tom-tom,
or drum, and the gong, which they beat, either slow or fast,
according to the measure of the dance.

The people were dressed, it must be remembered, in their gay-
est costume—in scarlet jackets, in coats of shell armor, with
cloaks of skin, and caps of feathers, or turbans of gay-colored
native cloth, their spears being in their hands, and their swords
with ornamented handles by their sides. The dancers, however,
outshone th^ip. $11 in the gayness of their co§tum§»MARK SEAWOnm.	193

The first dance performed was called the Mancha, or sword-
dance. Two swords were placed on a mat in the center of the
room. The music began to play very slowly, and two men ad-
vanced from opposite sides, in time, now bending the body, now
turning round to watch and listen, now lifting one leg, now the
other, then the arms, in grotesque but not ungraceful attitudes.
One then moved to the right, the other to .the left, and thus they
moved round and round the room, till at last they approached,
and each seized a sword. As they did so, the music began to
play a brisker measure—the warriors passed and repassed each
other, now cutting, now crossing swords, retiring, and advanc-
ing, one kneeling as though to defend himself from the assaults
of his adversary; at times stealthily waiting for an advantage,
and quickly availing himself of it.

The measure throughout was admirably kept, and the fre-
quent turns were simultaneously made by both dancers, accom-
panied by the same eccentric gestures. At each successful pass
the screams of delight uttered by the spectators, and their shouts
of applause, rang through the room, exciting the performers to
fresh exertions, the noise increased by the loud clang of the mu-
sical instruments, as the musicians, excited by the scene, beat
time with greater vehemence.

At length, wearied out, the first two dancers retired, and were
succeeded by a single man, with a spear, poised high above his
head. He, as had the others, stepped forward slowly, turning
round and round, now advancing, now retiring, now brandish-
ing it furiously, now pretending to hurl his weapon at his ene-
mies. This dance is called the Tcilambong.

The next set of dancers used shields in addition to their
swords, and went through very similar movements. These
dances, I understood, are very similar to those performed by
the South-Sea Islanders, and I suspect that they differ but little
from those practiced in the present day in the Shetland Islands,
and Norway, at the other side of the globe.

Although we were obliged to consider ourselves as prisoners,
we were not treated as slaves; indeed, the chief sent a little
black girl, from the coast of New Guinea, to attend on Eva.
The child proved not only useful, but a source of great interest
to her. She had been captured at a very early age^ with her
mother, and a brother and sister, by the piratical prahus of a
neighboring tribe, and those to whose share she fell sold her to
her present owner for some bees'-wax and a few bundles of rat-
tans. Her figure was short, and her features very fiat; but she
was so intelligent and lively that she was a general favorite.
We called her *4 Little Nutmeg," the name she bore sounding
exactly like that word ; and she answered at once to it. Eva
used to try and teach her English; and the child was so anxious
to learn the language that she rapidly gained a knowledge of it.

The people among whom we found ourselves, although they
spent much of their time in amusing themselves, when neces-
sary, were very industrious. They cultivated a considerable
quantity of rice, which not only formed their chief support, but
which they were enabled to export. The rice is very white, and194	MARK StiAWORTtf.

of excellent flavor. They first clear a spot of the jungle, and
irrigate it well, and as soon as they consider its primitive rich-
ness is exhausted, they commence on fresh ground. Their mode
of grinding the rice clear of the husk is simple. The trunk of a
tree is sawn through, and two circular pieces of wood are se-
lected, fitting to each other; the upper portion is hollow, the
lower solid; small notches are cut where those two pieces fit,
and handles are attached to the upper part, which being filled
with paddi, and kept turning round, the husk is detached, and
escapes by the notches. The Dyaks understand thoroughly the
manufacture of iron. The forge is composed of the hollow
trunks of two trees, placed side by side ; the fire is of charcoal;
the pipes of the bellows are of bamboo, led through a clay bank ;
and the bellows are two pistons, with suckers made of cock's
feathers, and which a man pumps from the top of a tree. We
found no want of provisions in the country; and wild hogs es-
pecially abounded. There were a few cattle, and plenty of
fowls. I could not understand why the natives were so anxious
to detain us, till Blount explained that they valued us because
they fancied that we should be able to counsel them in time of
peace how to become rich, and to assist them in time of war. i

44 The fact is," he added laughing," when I interposed, and
saved your life and your sister's, I was obliged to say all I could
in your favor, so I told my friends that you were a very won-
derful personage, and that you knew more than a whole army
of wise men; if they kept you, they would be certain to con-
quer all their enemies; but if they killed you, that your friends
would be certain to come and revenge your death. If I had not
said this of you, the temptation of having your head among
those trophies, would have been too great to have been resisted.
They would have built it a house for itself; and long speeches
for a month afterward would have been made to it every night."

44 An honor trnly I am glad to have avoided," I answered.
"As I, however, have entered into no engagement to devote to
them my services, I shall feel myself at liberty to eseape as soon
I can."	,

'•So, indeed, shall I," he said. "We are, however, a long
way from the coast, and unless we can persuade our hosts to
aid our departure, our escape will be almost impossible."

"Such wonderful things have happened to us, that I shall
never despair," observed Eva, whose spirits were returning
rapidly as she recovered from the effects of her terror and fa-
tigue.

I need scarcely say, that this was the subject on which we
most frequently conversed, but still we could strike out no plan
which promised any prospect of success. I proposed appealing
to the chief, and promising to make him some handsome presents
if he would get us all conveyed to Singapore, or put on board
the Fraulein; but when Blount spoke to him on the subject,
he replied most politely that our society was far more valuable
than any presents we could make him. Partly to amuse my-
self, and partly to throw my captors off their guard, I used to
practice the various accomplishments I had learned when I wasMARK SEAWORTH.	105

a slave. The pleasantest was that of fishing from a canoe, by
both bpearing the fish and catching them with the wooden
ducks. If I could make an excuse to take Eva and Blount with
me, we might be able to pull down the river, and get a long
start before we were suspected and pursued. Two months thus
passed away, and had our stay been voluntary, I should have
been far from unhappy, as I had a sister and an old friend for
companions. The climate was delightful, and the natural pro-
ductions most interesting, and the scenery beautiful, while I had
a comfortable house as a residence, and a sufficiency of whole-
some food.

The tribe were not satisfied with their late victory, and soon
again prepared for another war excursion, insisting that Blount
and I should accompany them. Hoping to find some means of
escaping, we did not refuse, and nearly five hundred men were
collected from the neighboring kampongs to form the invading
army. All were clothed in their most terror-inspiring attire,
with as great a proportion of feathers and skins as could be mus-
tered. Their arms consisted of sumpitans, spears and swords,
daggers, with shields and padded jackets for their defensive
armor, while each man carried his provisions in a basket on his
back. This time they proposed attacking a tribe some way to
the north, with whom they had a long-standing quarrel.

Eva was very unhappy at the thought of our departure, but
there appeared to be no help for it, though never did two more
reluctant heroes set out on a warlike expedition than did Blount
and I. We had proceeded two days' journey, when, on the after-
noon, as we were marching alongside the chief, at the head of
his forces, through a wood, our ears were saluted with the sound
of a bird singing on our left. The chief instantly called a halt,
and I observed a little red-breasted bird hopping merrily from
branch to branch.

" Ah, that is the papow !" exclaimed Blount. " They think it
a sacred bird, and that its appearing on the left hand is a signal
for them not to proceed to-day. Had it appeared on the right,
they would have thought the omen good, and have proceeded;
and when it sings in front, they fancy the enemy is near, and
that it summons them to certain victory."

While we were encamped at night, I remember hearing the
short note of an insect like a cricket, coming, apparent, from
the south. The next morning, at daybreak, every man was on
foot, and, with dejected countenances, they commenced their
homeward march. 1 found, from Blount, that the insect which
gave forth the note was called the Kunding, and the omen was
considered of such ill augury, that the expedition was given up
entirely, not a little to our satisfaction.

Eva was much surprised at seeing our return, and very much
delighted, for she had expected to have been left alone for many
days, dreading the dangers to which we might be exposed, and
with only little Nutmeg as her companion, and an occasional
visit from the women of the kampong. I judged, from the cir-
cumstance I have mentioned, that the people were very super-
stitious ; indeed, I have invariably found that the smaller them

MARK SEAWORTH.

knowledge of religion possessed by a people, the greater and
more absurd is their superstition. These people, after they have
sown a field with grain, should any dead animal be found on it,
will not use the crop. If anything has been stolen, in order to
discover the thief, they make up a little ciri, and turning to the
quarter they suspect, they throw it forward, and call out for an
insect they believe will inform them. If the insect respond from
that direction, the theft is charged to the tribe so pointed out;
but if it does not answer, they try another quarter. I did not
hear that marriages are ever forced as they are in civilized coun-
tries, but on the contrary, the young people are left to choose
those they like best. Generally the lady will not accept a lover
till he has brought her the head of a man as a proof of his brav-
ery. If the young would-be husband cannot get the head of an
enemy, he is sometimes tempted, if he is very much in love, to
kill the first person of any tribe not his own, whom he meets,
which is, of course, considered so high a compliment to the lady,
that she rarely after that refuses him. The man then makes
presents to the parents of the bride, and gives a feast to his tribe,
which lasts several days. A curious ceremony is observed on
these occasions. A mixture is made of saffron, a little gold-
dust, and fowl's blood, which is smeared over the chest, fore-
head, and hands. The gentleman and lady each must take a
fowl, and passing it seven times across the chest, kill it. A small
string of beads being attached to the right wrist of either party,
the ceremony is complete. They believe that there is a good
spirit called Tupa, who resides in the clouds ; but they do not
pray to or sacrifice to him.

They bury their dead with various articles he possessed, such
as his spear, clothes, rice, ciribetel, and the first head he gained
in his youth. Borne tribes burn their dead with their valuables.
I must observe that the customs of the various tribes differ con-
siderably. They believe that the spirits of the dead go to Labyan,
a region under the earth, but not a place of punishment. From
the accounts I have given, it will be seen that the aboriginal in-
habitants of Borneo are a very singular people; and I hope that
my readers will make themselves further acquainted with their
habits and customs.

I now continue my history. As Eva had nothing to do and no
books to amuse her, she found the time, when I was absent,
hang very heavily on her hands. The village was situated at
the source of a river, which was navigable, for fcanoes, a very
short distance from it. Near the river was a forest where I used
to spend much of my time with Blount in search of game. He
had an old fowling-piece which he had saved from the wreck,
and he was able to purchase gunpowder from the Bugi [traders,
who came to the mouth of the river. I was one day in the for-
est, Blount being at some distance from me, when I was startled
by hearing a rustling in the leaves near me. I Fturned, holding
a spear I always carried ready for defense, besides a thick club,
expecting to see some wild animal. The leaves parted, and sure
enough there appeared the face of a monkey grinning among
them.. MARK SEAWORTH.	197

'4"What are you prying here for, old gentleman?" I exclaimed,
expecting to see him run away; but instead of that, what was
my surprise to find that he sat observing me with the greatest
gravity and attention, his body still hidden by the leaves.

As soon as I spoke, he began to chatter in return, and spring-
ing out of his cover he ran and jumped toward me. He was a
little dark fellow, without a tail, just like Ungka. I could
scarcely believe that I was awake, when the monkey, springing
forward, jumped into my arms, and threw his round my neck. I
could not be mistaken, wonderful as it seemed; it was no other
than Ungka himself. How he had come there was a question I
could not get answered, for though he chattered a great deal with
delight, I could gain no information from him. I was in hopes,
however,that his presence betokened that other more communica-
tive friends were not far off. I hunted about in every direction
with Ungka by my side; but no traces of any one could I find, and
Blount coming up soon afterward, and several natives appearing,
prevented me from pursuing the search.

Ungka, intelligent as he looked, did nothing to assist me, and
at last I was obliged to return home, carrying him, as he insist-
ed on it, in my arms. The people were very much astonished
to see a monkey so speedily tamed; but Blount accounted for
the circumstance by telling them that I knew the language of
monkeys in all its dialects; and if they wished it I would teach
them. Eva was highly pleased at seeing Ungka, and he seemed
to fancy she was little Maria Van Deck, for he instantly ran up
to her, and they very soon became great friends. We were all
in high spirits, for we could not account for the appearance of
Ungka in any other way than by supposing that the h raulein
was on the coast, and that he had by some means escaped from
her. How he had got so far into the country was a mystery,
for I could scarcely suppose that the animal's instinct would
have enabled him to find me out. At our evening meal he sat
himself down by my side, with the greatest gravity, as he used
to do on board the schooner, and appeared to be perfectly at
home, eating whatever was given him. His manners had be-
come so refined from associating with gentlemen that he never
attempted to seize anything till it was offered him, though he
cast a wistful eye at some nuts and fruit, and seemed much
pleased when they were placed before him. His appearance, of
course, gave us ample subject for conversation, and he every now
and then would look up with a glance of the most extraordinary
intelligence, and would chatter away for some minutes without
cessation, till Eva declared that she could not help fancying he
was giving us a full explanation of all we wanted to know.
Little Nutmeg stood by, her large white eyes rolling round with
astonishment; and of course, entirely believing that the story
Blount had told of my understanding the monkey's language
was perfectly true. She according reported through the village
that the monkey and I had been carrying on a most animated
conversation for the whole evening; and I do not know which
gained most credit, he for being able to speak, or I for
understanding him, Some of the natiyes came in to hear198	MARK SEAWORTE.

him, and as he happened at the time to have perched himself
on the top of a roll of matting, we were all lying down, he was
the most elevated of the party, and Eva declared that it looked
as if he was some pigmy chief, holding a divan, and that we
were his attendants and councilors. He most certainly seemed
to feel his importance. When our guests had retired he jumped
down from his throne, and coiled himself away to sleep in a
basket, which stood in the corner of the room. Eva and her
little attendant retired inco an inner chamber devoted to her use,
and Blount and I continued talking over the subject which most
occupied our thoughts. We should have talked on, without ar-
riving at any conclusion, till the return of daylight, had we not
been startled by hearing the bamboo window-shutter forced
open, ana by seeing a head protruding itself into the room, fol-
lowed by a pair of shoulders and a body.

CHAPTER XXXI.

Unexpected Appearance of Kalong the Dyak. His Adventures. Intend to
warn the Village of threatened Danger. Sudden Attack of the Enemy.
We endeavor to Escape. Pursued. Reach the River, and find the Canoe.
We miss Kalong. Anxiety about him. We commence our Voyage. Hid-
ing-places during the Day. How to catch a Crocodile. Reach the Ocean,
and at length are free.

Blount and I were, as may be supposed, not a little astonished
at the apparition which appeared at the window, and we both
instinctively seized the implements nearest at hand to defend
ourselves, should he have come with any hostile intent. Just
then the torch, which burned in the center of the room, flared
up, and as much to my satisfaction as to my surprise, I recog-
nized the features of Kalong the Dyak. He had on but scanty
clothing, and he looked travel-worn and weary. Before speak-
ing, he carefully closed the shutters, and then, rushing forward,
he took my hand and covered it with kisses. Though Blount
was a stranger to him, seeing that he was a white man, he was
not alarmed.

" Kalong, is it you indeed ?" I exclaimed. " How, my friend,
have you been able to discover me ?"

" It is a long story, massa; and to tell the truth, I cannot say
much till I have eaten something; for me have had a weary
journey, and have, for many days past, been looking about for
you. It was necessary to be cautious; for, had we been dis-
covered, we should certainly have lost our heads."

" When you speak of we, Kalong, do you mean yourself and
Ungka?" I asked.

" Oh no, massa; I mean Hassan also. He is near, but watch-
ing the canoe, and when I have eaten, I must take some food to
him. You and the other massa must then follow,4 for we have
no time to lose."

44 What do you mean by no time to lose ?" I again asked.
" Oh massa, give me some food, and then I will tell you all!"
cried the poor fellow.

I saw that he was famishing* so I restrained my curiosity tillMARK SEAWOBTH.

199

I had placed some rice and pork and Indian-corn bread before
him. When he had eaten a good meal, and stowed away a quan-
tity more in a basket he carried at his back, he signified that he
was prepared to give me the- information I required. I nodded
my head and he spoke to the following effect:

" You know, massa, when squall come on, schooner almost
capsize, then drive a long way to leeward; next morning come
back to the rock, and when not find massa there, sail after the
prahus. At night lose sight of them; look everywhere; no
find them, then come back to the rock. There I and Hassan
look at the wrecks on the shore; and Urigka, too, massa; and
we know, from build and many things scattered about, where
they come from; so we go and tell Massa Fairburn that we go
and look for you. He say, we get killed, lose him head. We
say, we no mind that, we find you, or we no come bacJs. He
then say, he go with ship's company and big guns, and fight, and
make people give you up. We say, No good. People cut off your
head if they see the big guns, and then what good luck for you ?
We say, No, no ; let schooner not come near the coast; but we
go in some other vessel, and no say what we come for. We
at last go on shore in Celebes; that is, Hassan, Ungka, and I
wait some time, then find a Bugis trader going to Borneo;
so we no tell what we want, but go on board. We sometimes
say that Ungka very wise monkey, the son of sultan of the
monkeys; and that we go about with him to show him the
world. This make many people think we great men, so they no
cut off our heads, to hang round him necks. We go from kam-
pong to kampong to find massa, but no isee him. At last, we
hear that one tribe, long way off, come to a kampong near Gun-
ning Taboor, and carry away many people, and that one white
man among them. Then we learn when him come, and what
him like, and we say, that is massa. Then we know where to
find massa if him head still on shoulders : so we walk long way,
and we take canoe at one river, and we pull up every night, and
in day we go to sleep, till we come here. Then we see massa in
wood, and Ungka run away and jump in him arms. So we say,
all right now; massa alive and well; we get back to schooner
some day, and be very jolly. But, massa, me have one more
thing to say. When we at Gunning Taboor, we hear that the
people tt ere very angry at the people here do so much harm,
and they say, we go there some night, and cut off all him heads ;
so we make all haste, lest they cut off massa's head too. Now,
massa, we go back to poor Hassan : him very hungry, and,
massa, be readv to start to-morrow night."

I fear that [ have ill succeeded in giving an idea of Kalong's
mode of expressing himself. In an artless way he exhibited his
affection for me, and described the dangers and hardships he,
and Hassan had endured to discover me. Having described
where the canoe was to be found, and arranging that as soon as
the inhabitants of the kampong had gone to sleep, on the follow-
ing evening, we should start, he look his departure. Once more
I was full of hope, for I felt that though many difficulties were
to be encountered, our deliverance was at hand. Eva had been200	MARK ' SEAWORT1L

awakened by the sound of the stranger's voice ; and we commu-
nicated the joyful intelligence to her, and, as may be supposed,
she was but little inclined again to go to sleep, so she came and
joined our council board. Blount was anxious to warn the peo-
ple of the intended attack, and so was I; for although they had
kept us prisoners they had treated us with humanity and kind-
ness in other respects. Our difficulty was to do so without be-
traying our friends, till at last Blount suggested that the people
might be made to suppose that our knowledge was derived from
Ungka, who would, of course, in consequence, gain immense
credit among them. It was settled, therefore, that on the fol-
lowing morning the people should be called together and inform-
ed of the danger threatening them.

" Now, come, it is time to try and take some sleep, for we shall
get but little rest to-morrow night," I exclaimed, as I arose and
opening the window-shutters looked out on the calm night scene
before me. The air was hushed—the only sounds were the rip-
pling of the stream over its rocky bed below the cottage, and the
chirrup of some insects in the neighboring wood. The stars
shone brightly forth from the intense blue sky. their light just
glancing on the mimic waves of the rivulet, while the tall trees
and wild rocks on either side were thrown into the darkest
shade.

Scarcely had I spoken, when the silence was interrupted by
wild shrieks and cries. We all full well knew the meaning of
those sounds. The ruthless enemy had surprised the village, and
burning to avenge their late defeat would spare no one they en-
countered.

"We must fly," I exclaimed.

"I am prepared," said Eva, calmly, though her cheek grew
pale at the recollection of the dreadful scenes she had before wit-
nessed.

To collect some provisions in baskets was but the work of a
minute. We aroused Ungka, who seemed perfectly to compre-
hend the state of the case, and perched himself on my left shoul-
der, while, supporting Eva on my right arm, I sallied forth,
followed by Blount, who took charge of Little Nutmeg. Our
great fear was lest the enemy should have surrounded the vil-
, lage, in which case our retreat would have been cut off. The
stream I have spoken of run down to the river, and we now fol-
lowed a path which led along its banks. Not a momentlwas to be
lost—the wild shouts of the enemy seemed to come nearer every
instant, but as yet we did not hear them in front of us. Eva
behaved with great courage; she did not tremble, or even utter
an exclamation of fear, but exerted all her strength to proceed.
For an instant I looked back. Part of the village was already on
fire, but the enemy had not yet reached our cottage. "My fear was
that when they did so we should be pursued. At length, by the
turning of the stream, we lost sight of it, and the noise of the dread-
ful tumult sounded fainter on our ears. Still we pushed on with-
out stopping; we had to force our way through a thick wood, and
then to cross a broad open space, where I was much afraid, should
the enemy be watching for us, of being seen ; but there was uqMARK SEAWORTH.	201

lielp for it, so we dashed on. Fortunately both Blunt and I had
so frequently wandered in that direction, that we had a tolerably
correct idea of the way we were to go; but still we found a
great difference between passing through a wood in broad day-
light, and traversing it in darkness. Our chief guide was a star
which we could see through the tops of the trees, and which
Blount had fixed on as we were setting out. We found it of
much service when we lost the sound of the stream, by which
we otherwise directed our course. The cries of the enemy were
in our rear—we rushed across the open space. I looked anxiously
over my shoulder—I saw no one; and we in safety reached the
shelter of the wood. At length the broader channel of the river
appeared below us. Our next difficulty was to find the canoe;
but we judged that Hassan and Kalong, hearing the tumult in
the village and well knowing its cause, would be on the watch
for us. We had gone thus far, when the sound of voices, as if from
the people in pursuit met our ears. My hope was that they
could not tell the exact way we had taken. We all drew close
together, in the shade of some thick trees, where we were per-
fectly concealed, while Blount offered to go out by himself to
search for the canoe.

He was on the point of leaving our cover when we heard the
sound of footsteps approaching, and directly afterward we saw
the figure of a man cautiously making his way among the trees.
He might be an enemy, the precursor of others; but our fears on
that score were soon set at rest by finding Ungka leap off my
shoulder, and, running toward him, jump into his arms.

" Ah I massa not far off," said a voice, which I recognized as
that of Hassan, the Malay. We soon made ourselves known to
him, to his great delight. He told us that the canoe was close
at hand, but that Kalong had become alarmed at hearing the
signal of attack, and, at the risk of his life, had gone back to
look for us® Grateful as I was to the faithful creature, the delay
was very vexatious. Of course, however, we had no remedy
but to wait for him. In the meantime we launched the canoe,
and placed Eva and Nutmeg in the center, with our provisions.
Ungka jumped in after them. Blount and I were to use the
two middle paddles, Hassan was to steer, and Kalong was to use
the bow paddle. The rest got in, and I held on the painter, to be
in readiness to shove off the moment he returned.

Several minutes thus passed, during which time our ears were
assailed by the dreadful sounds of the conflict. They grew
louder and louder, as if the pursued and the pursuing were ap-
proaching us. I began at length to fear that Kalong, in his
anxiety to serve me, had ventured too far, and had been cut off
by the enemy. Every moment was increasing our risk of dis-
covery. The time might have been so advantageously employed
in paddling down the river, and, for Eva's sake, I was doubly
anxious to be off. I was almost despairing of his return, when
the long feathery leaves of the shrubs near me were pushed
aside, and, breathless with haste, Kalong appeared. In an in-
stant he perceived how matters stood, and, making a sign to me
to take my seat in the canoe< he stepped in after me, and, seiz-m	MARK SEAWOBTIT.

ing a paddle, shoved her head off from the bank. He then be-
gan to ply it most energetically, and Blount and I followed his
example, while Hassan steered her down the stream.

There had been no time to lose, for the shouts of a number of
people on the bank showed that he had been hotly pursued. He
did not stop to explain what had happened; and for half an hour
or more we paddled on in perfect silence, keeping always in the
center of the stream. By degrees the shrieks and cries of the
combatants grew fainter on our ears, till they ceased altogether.

Kalong then, for a minute, ceased paddling, and drew a deep
breath, which seemed much to relieve his heart. He then ex-
plained briefly, that he had gone up to our cottage, and that,
finding it already sacked, and seeing nothing of us, he was about
to return, when he was seen, and pursued by some of the attack-
ing party. He dashed on, and was just in time to reach the
canoe, and escape them.

" And now, massa, pull away again, or some of them black
fellows follow and kill us," he exclaimed, suiting the action to
the word. All night long we paddled on, and to such good pur-

Eose that we entirely distanced any enemies who might have
een following us. Whenever a village appeared we crossed over
to the other side of the stream, and as the night was dark, and
we kept perfect silence, we were unobserved. Sometimes, for
miles together, there was no signs of human habitations, the
dark forest clothing either bank of the stream, so that we were
able to converse without fear of betraying ourselves.

Hassan then told us that he hoped we might reach the sea in
two days, by paddling on during all the hours of darkness, and
remaining concealed when it was light.

"And what do you propose doing when we get to the sea ?" I
asked.

"Then, massa/' said Kalong, " we pull away from the land,
and trust to Providence, you sometime tell me about—we fall in
with the schooner, or some other craft—or we go over to the
coast of Celebes. No good to trust to people about here. As
massa say, if we do all we can, Providence do all the rest."

Kalong, I found, had not forgotten the instruction I had
attempted to bestow on him while on board the Franlein.

Blount and I agreed, that although the canoe was small, we
had seen many less fit for the work, living in a very heavy sea,
when properly handled, and that it would be better to risk the
passage to Celebes, than to trust to the tender mercies of the
Malays or Dyaks of the coast.

Dawn beginning to appear, we ran the canoe into a small bay,
completely shut in by trees, where, by a little management, we
might remain concealed without fear of discovery.

Having secured the canoe, we cut down a quantity of boughs,
which we fastened round her, so that a person passing quite
close would not have suspectc d that several human beings lay
hid behind them, though we, looking through the branches, en-
joyed a view across and down the stream for some distance.
We had, as I said, brought a supply of provisions. Ttese we
husbanded carefully, and Kalong said, that he hoped to be ableMARK SEAWOBTR.	203

to get some cocoa-nuts and other fruits from some of the gar-
dens we might pass at night. I did not like the idea of robbing
the poor people, but we had no means of paying for the fruit,
and, under the circumstances, we were justified in taking it.
Having made our arrangements, we lay down to sleep, one at a
time remaining on foot to keep watch, with the rifle loaded
ready for use. The after part ot' the canoe was appropriated to
Eva and her attendant; Blount and I stretched ourselves in the
bow; while Hassan, Kalong, and Ungka climbed up into a
neighboring tree, by the leaves of which they were perfectly
concealed, at the same time that they obtained a wider lookout
than we could below. I had slept, I suppose, about four hours,
when I was awakened by the howling of a dog, and looking
through the boughs, I observed a small canoe on the opposite
side of the river, with four men in her, busily employed about
something or other. While I was watching their proceedings,
Kalong slid down the tree and came near me.

"See, massa," he said, "have some fun soon."

I now observed that the people had erected a sort of stage, and
on the top of it they had secured an unhappy dog, whose voice
had first awakened me. Near the stage was a long stick, hang-
ing over the water, and loosely attached to it was a thick rope,
with a dead monkey on one end and a rattan at the other. Ka-
long explained, that a strong piece of stick was placed alongside
the monkey with the end of the rope secured to the middle of it.

The canoe shortly paddled away down the stream, greatly to
our satisfaction, for we were afraid she might have come near
us, when the consequences might have been disagreeable. The
poor dog howled for some time, and the dead monkey floated on
the surface of the water, till our attention was attracted by an
object coming down the stream toward us. As it approached, we
perceived the long snout and black, scaly back of a huge croco-
dile. The monster eyed us, as we thought, with a malicious look,
as if he contemplated attacking us, and from his appearance, we
judged that he would have made one hearty meal of us all, and
perhaps swallowed up the canoe into the bargain. To prepare
for him I grasped Blount's rifle, with the intention of shooting
him through the eye, should he begin to molest us; but, of
course, I would only have fired in a case of extreme necessity.
Either .he had not noticed us, or he thought he would first swal-
low the monkey, which was all ready for him, and then come
back and have- a nibble at us, so, to our satisfaction, away he
swam across the river. He first rubbed his nose against the mon-
key to smell it, and then began sucking away very leisurely,
thus to enjoy the morsel to the utmost. When he had got it
down, he swam on a little, and that gave ,a jerk to the rope,
which pulled the stick across his inside, so that by no possibility
could it come out again. This seemed to inconvenience him ex-
cessively, for he plunged under the water, and then swam
across from one side of the river to the other, the rattan at
the end of the rope always showing its whereabouts. As he
swam about, he approached disagreeably near to us, and we
were not a little afraid that a whisk of his tail might stave in ourm	MARK SEAWORTH.

canoe. Fortunately, he again turned, and he did not seem to
wish to eat, the stick in his inside having probably spoiled his
appetite. At last, when he found it was impossible to get free
from this inconvenient ornament in the water, he scrambled on
shore, where he lay hid among the reeds, not far from the spot
where he had swallowed the bait, the rattan, which remained in
the water, pointing out his position. In about an hour the canoe
returned, accompanied by three others, with an equal number
of men in each. They first got hold of the rattan, and then,
lauding, they gently drew him forth from his hiding-place. He
offered no resistance, merely wagging his tail backward and
forward, and 1 could scarcely persuade myself that he was a
monster capable of eating a man at a meal. The Dyaks first
made a strong lashing fast round his mouth, to prevent him
from biting, and then secured his legs over his back, so that he
was perfectly helpless. After haranguing him for some time,
though what they said I could not tell, they dragged him again
into the water, and towed him off at the stern of their canoes in
triumph.

Kalong declared that they were carrying him away to worship
him. This I could scarcely believe; but I have heard that they
look upon the crocodile as the sultan or rajah of animals.

Fortunately the people in the canoes were so much occupied
that they did not observe us.

No other adventure occurred, and as soon as it was dark we
issued forth from our leafy hiding-place, and paddled away down
the stream. We passed a village where a number of torches
were burning, and people were singing and beating their tom-
toms, Kalong asserted, in honor of the captured crocodile. We
were yet some way from the sea, when toward the morning we
again sought a place of concealment. All day we rested prepar-
ing for the work of the morrow. We endeavored to fit our frail
canoe, better to encounter the waves, by fastening strips of bark
round her sides, and by decking over the bow and after part
with the same material. We also filled a number of gourds we
had collected with water; and Kalong foraged with considerable
success in every direction for provisions, so that we had little
fear of suffering from hunger, unless we should be kept out
longer than we expected. At night we again proceeded, and I
shall never forget the refreshing smell of the sea air as we first
inhaled it on approaching the mouth of the river. It renewed our
strength and courage, and when the morning broke we were
dancing on the ocean waves—the land was astern—no sail was
in sight, and we felt at length that once more we were free.

CHAPTER XXXII.

At Sea in a Canoe. Sight of an Object at a Distance. Steer for it. A Chinese
Junk. A Description of her. We get on Board. Prepare again to put off
in the Canoe. A Night in the Junk. A Storm comes on. Driven before
the Gale. Spring a Leak. The Junk sinking. All Hope gone.

For two days we had been at sea, steering to the southward of
east, for the purpose of making the coast of Celebes should we\	MARK SEAWOBTB.	205

Jiot fall in with the Vraulein, or some Bugis trader, which might
fcarry us to Singapore. The water providentially continued
fcm6oti\, and the wind was light and favorable; but, as we had
ho sail, that was of little service to us, and we made, therefore,
but slow progress. We had all begun to suffer much from
fatigue, so we agreed that two should row while the other two
stretched themselves at the bottom of the canoe to rest. Kalong
and 1 took one watch, while Hassan and Blount took the other,
Eva and Nutmeg acting as lookouts. Eva was very anxious to take
& paddle to assist; but her strength was not great, and I feared it
would only uselessly exhaust her; but Little Nutmeg did not
wait for permission, and as soon as Blount laid down his paddle
she seized it, and showed that she could make use of it to very
good effect. Kalong and I were paddling, and Eva was scanning
the horizon in every direction in the hopes of seeing the Fraulein,
when she cried out:

" Look there—look there, brother Mark ; I see either an island
or a huge whale, or the hull of a ship; bnt I cannot make out
exactly what it is."	*

I looked in the direction she pointed at to leeward, and a little
on our larboard bow, though I kept my eye fixed on the spot
attentively I was unable to determine what the object was.
We could not tell why we had not before seen it; but we sup-
posed this was owing to the different direction in which the rays
of the sun struck it. It was stationary, for as we paddled on we
neared it.

" Me know what it is," said Kalong. " Chinese junk without
masts."

We found he was right, and as we drew near, a very curious
appearance she presented. Her masts were gone, though she
seemed in every other respect to be uninjured; but not a living
person could we discover on board. She was a merchant vessel,
and might have measured some two hundred tons. Her head
and stern rose considerably above the waist. At the after-part
were a succession of poop-decks one above another, narrowing
toward the top, so that the highest was very small. It sloped
very much from the stern, and on it was a windlass used to lift
the huge rudder. On either side of the next deck were two cab-
ins, with a roof in front of them made of bits of mo fcher-of-pearl
instead of glass. What is called the nettings ran from aft round
the greater part of the vessel. The beams of the deck projected
beyond the sides, and each butt-end was ornamented with an
ugly face carved and painted. Every face was different, and
each as ugly as the others. Some were of beasts, and some were
like human beings, and others of monsters which have no exist-
ence. They reminded me of the absurd taste I have observed
in some Gothic buildings, and were placed there for about as good
a reason. Near the gangways were hung figures of green drag-
ons, a style of ornament I observed in other parts of this ex-
traordinary-looking craft. The bow was perfectly flat; the
stem scarcely coming out of the water. There was a top-
gallant forecastle, and on it rested two enormous anchors
made of wood, t>f & heavy nature which sinks like metal,MAM 8JBAW6&V&.

Above the forecastle was a narrow gallery, with a flight Of steps
leading to it. On the top of the bulwarks were arranged a row
of jingalls, or swivel guns, of very rough manufacture, and a
number of shields made of straw, which though they might
Ward off a spear, would be treated with little ceremony by a bul-
let. In the racks against the forecastle were a number of spears,
and an instrument with a spear in the center and a sort of half
moon, the points turning out, which serves to thrust as well as
to ward off a blow. In the center of the poop right aft was a
little shrine, in which sat ensconced a very ugly-looking deity,
surrounded by other uncouth monsters. Below these was a large
cabin furnished with carpets, sofas, chairs, and tables; and in
the after-part was another joss, or deity, surpassing the other on
deck in size and ugliness. The rudder was one of the things
most remarkable about the vessel. It was in shape like that of
a common barge; it was hung so that it could be raised or let
down by means of the windlass as required, and it was secured
below by two ropes, which led along the keel forward, and being
brought on to the forecastle, were hove tight by means of an-
other windlass placed there. The crew slept in cabins under the
forecastle; their caboose, or cooking-house, was on one side of
the deck. There was a stove of brick, and some large pots for
boiling. On one side was a tank for water, and above it lockers
for stowing provisions and mess utensils.

We ran alongside and got aboard. Blount suggested that the
people might all have died of plague; and for a moment he per-
suaded me from moving from the spot where I stood; but as we
saw no dead person, we soon got over our fears on that score. A
flight of steps led into the main cabin, which was completely
open at one end, so that a sea coming on ;board wouldj have
swamped her. On going below, and examining the lockers, we
discovered a store of provisions, and what was of the greatest
consequence, an abundance of good water in the tank. We had
little doubt how she came to have no crew on board, for the
hold had been completely ransacked, the work, evidently, of
pirates, who had doubtlessly carried them off as slaves. She
had, we concluded, come thus far south to collect a cargo of
edible birds'-nests, trepang, and other articles for the Chinese
market.

It is extraordinary how far away from land these unwieldy
craft will venture, and how they contrive to live in a heavy sea
which one would suppose would inevitably swamp them. The
Malays had cut away her masts, probably to employ in some of
their own craft.

4' Now we are here, let us try and make ourselves comfortable,"
exclaimed Blount, walking about the deck. " Let us have a good
dinner, a sound sleep, and let us stretch our legs, and then we
will consider what is next to be done."

His suggestion was so good, that it was adopted. Hassan was
a fair cook, and he made a very nutritious basin of soup with
some of the birds' nests we found on board. We had all gone
through so many adventures, that it scarcely appeared strange
to find ourselves floating about on the Indian Ocean in a ChineseMARE SEAWOUTH.	207

junk. It was so much more pleasant, indeed, than being cramped
up in a canoe, that we felt no inclination to leave her, and no
o^e seemed more delighted than Ungka, who scrambled about
and poked his nose into every hole and corner. However, at a
cabinet council which I called, consisting of the whole of our
party, including Ungka, who, though be said nothing, looked
very wise, it was resolved, that although it might be very pleas-
ant living on board the junk, yet, as she had no sails, and did
not move, we might never get to the end of our voyage, we
should, after a night's rest, again take to our canoe, and endeavor
to reach the coast of Celebes. Before night we hauled up the
conoe on deck and endeavored rather better to fit her for sea, by
heightening and strengthening her sides, and by nailing matting
over the bow and stern.

The main cabin was devoted to Eva and Nutmeg. Blount and
I took up our berths in the two little cabins on the highest part
of the poop, and Hassan and Kalong went forward. We divided
ourselves into four watches. It was prudent to have one person
awake, in case anything should happen, at the same time that
one was suficient. The night came on, and we retired to our
respective sleeping-places. Each of us was to watch for about
two hours. Blount took the first watch, Kalong took the next,
and I was called about midnight.

The reader will recollect how, in the early part of my history,
Eva and I, when infants, were rescued from the shattered boat,
just before the storm which overwhelmed it came on. As
I walked the deck, I was thinking of the account I had heard of
that circumstance, and of the many extraordinary events of my
life, when I had been so providentially preserved from the
dangers which threatened me. Yes, indeed," I uttered aloud.
'4 God has been merciful to me. He truly is everywhere." A
deep whimpering voice seemed to come across the dark ocean—
" And will protect to the end those who trust in him;" w^ere the
words I fancied that I heard. "While I kept my watch, the wind
began to rise in fitful gusts, and the uneasy rolling of the un-
wieldly junk showed that the sea was getting up. Thick gather-
ing clouds obscured the sky; and the waves, like huge monsters
from the deep, began to leap up on every side. I watched for
some time, not liking to disturb the rest of the party unneces-
sarily. At last the junk gave a roll more violent. than before,
and nearly threw me off my legs. "Hillo! what's the matter
now, shipmates?" I heard Blount exclaiming, as he emerged
from his lofty berth roused up by the jerk.

<kWhy, Seaworth, we must get her before the wind, or we
shall have the sea tumbling on board us without leave."

Accordingly we turned up the hands, except Eva and her at-
tendant, whom I begged to remain quietly below. The stump
of the foremast remained, and to it we lashed some spars we
found on the deck, and, with a quantity of matting we discov-
ered below, we manufactured a sail, which we managed to set.
The helm was then put up, and to our great satisfaction the junk
paid off before the wind. It was now daylight; a heavy gale
was blowing, and the sea was running yery high, As the sun,m	MARK SEAttORTH,

rose, a break in the sky, through which he appeared, showed us
the direction in whicn we were going, for we had no compass,
and we found that our course was somewhat to the northward
of east, which we calculated would carry us free of the coast of
Celebes. The question then was where should we be blown to;
I believe none of us had any fears about the matter. How could
we, when we had been so signally preserved; for we felt that
had we remained in the canoe, in all human probability we
should have been ingulfed by the waves. Every moment they
rose higher and higher, and as the junk was rolled and pitched
by them in her onward course, they seemed to follow after, as if
eager to overwhelm her. We had to hold on to keep the deck,
though notwithstanding the way she tumbled about no seas
actually came on board the vessel. Eva took her post in front
of one of the cabins on the raised deck, and there she sat like a
true heroine, watching the raging ocean without a feeling ap-
proaching to fear.

" It may appear extraordinary, my dear Mark," she said,
smiling, when I went up to her ; " but having you with me, and
being once more at liberty, I feel far happier than I have ever
done in my life."

We sighted the land on the starboard hand, which we judged
was that of Celebes; but we could not have hauled in for it, had
not even the risk of shipwreck been too great to allow us to do
so.

The whole day ran on; the night at length came without any
change in the weather, except that the wind shifted rather to the
west, which compelled us to steer a more easterly course; for it
must be understood that with any regard for our safety we could
only keep directly before the wind. The tempest increased, and
it was truly awful as we felt that without chart or compass we
were steering in almost total darkness through an unknown sea.
We kept a look out ahead, but to little purpose; while the
tempest raged we could do nothing but fly on before it. As I
strained my eyes to try and pierce the obscurity, I fancied that I
could see objects on either side of us, and sometimes land
ahead; but still on we went, and I suspected that my imagina-
tion had deceived me. Eva had retired at dark to the cabin,
Blount was at the helm, assisted by Hassan. We were almost
worn out by steering, for the exertion was very great. I went
aft to relieve him.

" Don't you feel rather a different motion in the craft ?" he
said. 44 It may be fancy, but I cannot help thinking that she
does not go along as lively as before. Take the helm, and I will
go and see if my suspicions are correct."

Saying this, he left me, and I took his place. In about five
minutes he returned.

" Seaworth," he said, " you must be prepared for bad news ; it
is as I suspected. The junk, with all this straining, has sprung
a leak, and her hold is already half full of water. She may swim
for some time longer, but I doubt if we shall ever see the day-
light."

This was, indeed, gad news,MARK SEAWORTH.	209

" We will do our best," I answered. "We have the canoe,
and we must make a raft."

"Neither would be of any use in this sea," he observed.

As he gave me the information, I instantly thought of Eva, and
before forming any plan, I rushed below to bring heron deck, so
that, should the junk sink, she might have a chance of escaping.
I found her sleeping on a sofa in the cabin, in spite of the rolling
of the vessel, while the little black girl lay on a mat below her.
My sweet sister looked so calm and happy as the light from the
lantern, which hung from above, fell on her countenance, that I
could scarcely bring myself to awake her to a consciousness of
the danger which threatened her. At last I knelt down by her
side and kissed her cheek to arouse her. She smiled, and look-
ing up, asked me if I was come to take her on shore.

" I was dreaming, dear Mark, that we had arrived at a green
and beautifurcountry, and that you told me it was England, and
that all our dangers were over."

I by degrees informed her of the true state of the case.

"You are with me, dear Mark, and all will be well," she an-
swered, as, supporting her in my arms, and followed by Nutmeg,
I carried her to the upper cabin. Having deposited her there I
rushed back to learn what progress the water had made. It had
already reached the floor of the cabin, and I fancied that I could
even see it rising during the few minutes I stood there. At first
I thought we might keep the vessel afloat by bailing. As two of
us only could be spared for the work, I soon saw how futile such
an attempt must prove. With a sad heart I returned on deck. I
told Blount the state of affairs, and we agreed that our only
chance of being preserved was to form a raft, and to lash our-
selves to it, so that, when the junk went down we might have
something to keep us afloat. Not a moment was to be lost, so he
and Hassan, as the most expert, set to work, while Kalong and I
went to the helm. Neither of us could be spared, for, as it was,
we had the greatest difficulty in steering. A couple of hatchets
had been discovered, and with these they cut away all the plank-
ing most easily got at, and lashed it on to a few spars remaining
on deck. I could now feel the difference perceptibly in the mo-
tion of the junk, and as she sunk lower in the water, I feared that
the waves would leap over the decks, and thus more speei-
ily bring on the catastrophe we expected. The time appeared
very long, though Blount and Hassan worked as hard as they
could.

I was hoping that the raft was finished, wheu Blount sprang
up the ladder to me. "We have not a moment to lose," he ex-
claimed; " the water is almost awash with the deck, and the junk
cannot swini a minute longer."

" Take the helm, then, while I bring out my sister," I answered.
Eva was prepared, and I was about to descend with her to the
deck, where we expected to find the yet unfinished raft, when a
huge wave, rising alongside, swept over the vessel, and I saw a
large object Carried away on its crest.

" There goes the raft!" cried Blount, with almost a shriek of210	MARK 8EAW0RTH.

despair. Another huge wave followed, and the whole center of
the junk seemed to be under water.

" She is sinking !—she is sinking!" burst from the lips of us
all; "Heavenhave mercy upon us!"

I clasped Eva in my arms, and fully expected that our last mo-
ment had arrived.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

CONCLUSION.

At the very next moment that I had given up all hope of pres-
ervation, as if to confirm our worst anticipations, a huge wave
came rolling up alongside. The junk rushed onward—a tremen-
dous blow was felt—we were thrown on the deck, and I fancied
every timber was about to part. A second blow was felt—again
she lifted, and was dashed forward—the rudder was knocked
away, and the jury-mast fell overboard. Instantly the junk
broached to. On a sudden, almost as rapidly as I take to tell it,
the violent motion ceased, and a grating sound was heard, as if
she had run upon a sandy beach. The seas struck her, but their
force was evidently broken by some reef outside, though it con-
tinued too dark to enable us to discover where we were. The
junk held together, and as the cabin on the poop for tho present
seemed a place of safety, we agreed to remain there till the re-
turn of day. The light at length came, and as I looked out from
the cabin door, I found that we were in a small bay, with a sandy
shore, and rich tropical vegetation beyond it, while what was
my surprise to see directly outside of us, fast stuck on a reef of
rocks, another vessel severely shattered by the waves.

My exclamation of surprise called the rest of the party from
the cabins. No sooner did Eva see the vessel than, pressing my
arm, she observed with a voice full of agitation :

"That vessel, Mark, is the Emu! I am certain of it; and if
the dreadful men that formed the crew are here, it were better
that the sea had ingulfed us."

I could say nothing, fori could not help entering into her fears.
It was high water when we were driven on shore, and, as the
tide had now fallen, we found that we could without difficulty
lower ourselves on to the sand. In case the pirates should be
wandering about the island (for we concluded we had been
driven on one), Blount offered to go and explore, and to try to
enter into terms with them, while Hassan and Kalong remained
with me to guard Eva. In about an hour he returned, and re-
ported that he had seen no human beings.

" The pirates can no longer do us or any one else harm," he
remarked. "As I wandered along the shore, I found the re-
mains of several men washed up on the beach, and whom, by
their clothes. I have 110 doubt were the crew of the Emu."

The information that there were probably no savage inhab-
itants. or any pirates alive to injure us, was satisfactory, though
we could not help feeling a horror at the fate of tljppe cut off in
the midst of their career of crime. We had now to consider
what was to be done. The junk, after having been forced overMAHK SEAWORTH.	211

the reef, had, what seamen call, fetched headway again, and had
been driven stem first up a gulf or narrow bay, one bide of which
completely protected her from the sea, so that she lay as secure
as in a dock. As the sun rose the gale also abated, and I con-
sidered that there would be no danger in leaving Eva and the
little black girl on board, while the rest of us went forward to
explore the country. We had found an abundance of provisions
in the junk, so that we had no fear of starving, even should
fruits not be discovered in the island to support us till we could
get away. How to get away was the question. The obvious
means was by building a boat, but we could find no tools, and
we were obliged to confess thai: our skill was inadequate to the
work. Hassan and Kalong, however, asserted that they would
be able in time to construct a large canoe. Our first excursion
was to the wreck, which we found we could reach by wading at
low tide along the top of the reef. On further examination not
a doubt remained in our minds that she was the Emu; and Eva,
when she saw her, confirmed our opinion by recognizing some
of the cabin furniture which had been washed out of her. We
now set out to explore the woods. We had not got far when
I came upon the body of a man, or rather a skeleton, covered
with clothes. A few paces on was another, and not far off we
found a rude hut, with a blackened spot where a fire had been
lit before it. In the hut were two more bodies, and we after-
ward found several more; but we found neither food nor water
near them. There could be no doubt that they were the rem-
nant of the pirate crew, whom at length retributive justice had
overtaken. The rest were probably drowned and washed out to
sea. How the catastrophe bad occurred the shattered wreck and
those ghastly remains could alone tell us. At midnight, per-
haps, during the raging of a storm, amid thunder and lightning,
without hope of succor, the blood-stained pirates had met their
doom. We dragged them to a hole we found near at hand, and
covered them up with stones and bushes, so that Eva should not
be shocked by seeing them.

The island was a very large one, and after marching some
miles into the interior, we came upon some cocoanut trees and
plantains, among which were some sago trees, from which we
collected an abundant supply of food. On our return along the
* coast, we found a high hill, on the top of which we proposed to
erect a flag-staff, and discovering a spring of water near it, as
also the means of building a hut, w^e resolved to take up our
quarters there, in the hopes of being seen by any passing ship.
Close to it, also, Kalong found a tree which he and Hassan pro-
nounced well adapted to serve as the*foundation of a canoe. It
must be remembered that we had no tools of any sort, except
some clasp knives, and some boarding-pikes found in the junk,
bat they proposed forming their hatchets and all their instru-
ments out of flint stones and shells. 44 Give us time," they an-
swered, " and we will do it," when Blount and I expressed a
doubt of their success.

Having made these arrangements, we hastened back to* the
junk. We found Eva standing on the highest part of the poop,212	MARK SEAWORTH.

and waving a handkerchief, while she pointed [eagerly seaward.
I soon climbed up and joined her; and there I beheld what was,
indeed, sufficient to make my heart beat quick with hope. About
a mile off, having just rounded a headland, appeared my own
schooner, the Fraulien. The rocks before had concealed her from
our sight. Kalong and Hassan immediately recognized her, and
so they declared did Ungka, who seemed to share our agitation
and excitement. Such occurrences aie difficult to describe.
Our chief aim was to attract her attention; to do this our
first thought was to make a fire, so cutting away some dry
wood from the junk, we formed a pile of it on the rocks,
We trusted that the smoke or the junk herself would be ob-
served. At first we thought she was standing away—then, to
our delight, we saw her shorten sail, and running closer in shore,
she dropped her anchor, and a boat was lowered. It pulled to-
ward us—Fairburn and Prior were in it. We rushed down
to the rocks to meet them. I need scarcely describe the rest.
In another half hour I was on board my own vessel, with my
sweet sister in safety, and all the work which at one time ap-
peared so hopeless accomplished. There lay the pirate vessel a
wreck on the rocks, and near her the tombs of those who
had worked us so much mischief. Fairburn told me that
they had run under the lee of the island during the gale,
and were about to return to the coast of Borneo, to watch for
me. We bade an affectionate farewell to the junk, which had
proved to us an ark of safety, and we carried away a number of
relics of her. My crew received us with loud cheers, and not the
least welcome after all his adventures was, I suspect, Ungka, the
ape, who quickly made himself at home.

" Where shall we steer for?" asked Fairburn.

"For Java," I replied. I must not forget my promise to the
widow Van Deck and little Maria."

I must now bring my adventures to a close. We reached
Sourabaya in safety, and were heartily welcomed, not by the
widow Van Deck, but by the wife of Lieutenant Jeekel, for she
had made the honest officer happy by marrying him. As they
were anxious to go to Europe, I offered them a passage as far as
Calcutta in the Fraulein, and little Maria accompanied them.
I need not say that she and Eva became very great friends.

I can scarcely describe the pleasure my return with Eva af- •
forded our kind friends the Northcotes, or the sensation our
romantic history created wherever it was known. Every assist-
ance was given me to prove my identity, and, with a variety of
documents, I sailed for England. I was very sorry to part with
some of my friends, who ctfUld not accompany me. I presented
the Fraulein to Fairburn, and Blount sailed with him, carrying
Prior to Manilla. They all ultimately, by energy and persever-
ance, made themselves independent. When I reached England,
I put my affairs into the hands of a clever lawyer, and I found
that I had few difficulties to contend with. All those who had
been instrumental in the abduction of my sister and me were
dead. A few days only before our arrival, the papers had an-
nounced the death of a Sir Reginald Beaton, without any claim-MAM: SWAWO&Tll.

ant io his titles or estates. He had once been blessed with a
large family, but, one after the other, they had been laid in
their graves, and he alone had been left a solitary and decrepit
old man. Thus Heaven had proved the avenger of crime, and
prevented the guilty ones from enjoying the profits of their
guilt. The papers I possessed clearly proved that I was the
rightful heir, and, as there was no one to oppose my claim, I
was, without much difficulty, allowed to take possession of the
property. I did so with gratitude, but without any undue ex-
uberance of spirits; for I felt all the heavy responsibilities which
X at the same time took upon myself, and I humbly prayed
Heaven to enable me to fulfill them faithfully.

I had the very great satisfaction of assembling at my house,
within two years of the time I speak of, not only my Dutch
friends, including that honest fellow, Van Graoul, who had the
command of a fine ship; but Fairburn, Prior, and Blount, as also
Hassan and Kalong, who were undergoing a course of instruc-
tion to aid them in civilizing their countrymen on their return
home, were also of the party, while Ungka, now the most refined
of traveling apes, had his usual seat by my side.

I must now wish my readers farewell. I hope that they will
ever firmly believe, as I have been taught to do by the occur-
rences of my life, that in whatever peril we may be placed, God
is at hand to protect us, and that whatever apparent misfortunes
may occur to us, He orders them for our ultimate and perma-
nent benefit. If I have succeeded in inculcating these important
truths, I shall be satisfied that the adventures of Mark Sea worth
have not been written in vain.

[the end,]2U	MARK SEAWORTH.

A MIDNIGHT ADVENTURE.

BY MINNIE DOUGLASS.

The waiters watched his slightest movement, and attended to
his wants in a manner seldom witnessed. "Was he not the richest
American, or, at any rate, the most liberal, who had taken up his
abode at the Lang ham this year ? There is some pleasure in wait-
ing on a gentleman who tips half-a-sovereign as freely as an
Englishman does a shilling!

Mr. Jonathan Lee was evidently a millionaire, and a man who
understood how to enjoy himself. His wife was a thin, over-
dressed woman of forty, whose face had once been pretty, but that
was long ago; and whose aim in life, being childless, was the
acquisition of new clothes and jewelry. She never tired of
changing her dresses, and was rarely seen wearing one a second
time in public.

Mr. Lee had a passion for sending telegrams. He seldom
wrote a letter, but bombarded his friends with messages on
matters of no importance—always, to do him justice, prepaying
a reply.

One day—it was one of our horrid days, and an east wind was
blowing—Mrs. Lee observed: " I can't see the use of paying a
shilling for a telegram that nobody cares to get."

" And what's the use of giving forty guineas for a dress that
nobody cares to see?" retorted Mr. Lee: which caused his wife
to flounce the one she was then wearing into the nearest arm-
chair, where she devoted her attention to the last fashion book.

But one day there came a telegram which had crossed the
Atlantic, and the news it contained, whether it were good or
bad, caused Mr. Jonathan Lee to take an affectionate leave of
his wife, previous to starting on a short journey. The wording
of the message was this:

" English gent has got the papers.
* * •» * * . * *

Amongst the woods and hills of Surrey stands a fine old stone
mansion belonging to Sir Andrew Gordon. In the library of the
house the members of the family were assembled one evening,
and the family consisted of the old baronet and his son Archibald,
an antiquated aunt of the latter, Miss Dorothy Gordon, and Con-
stance Gwyn, Sir Andrew's ward, a beautiful girl of nearly eight-
een.

*4 There will be a storm to-night. Hark how the wind is rising ISMARK SEAWORTH.	215

said Miss Dorothy, with a shiver. '4 It's a mercy your travels are
over, Andrew."

"Yes/' said the old man, holding his hands toward the fire;
" I am better pleased with the safety of my own stone walls than
the best mail steamer that ever crossed the Atlantic. But now
111 ring for lights; and, Archie, my boy, come over and try to
understand some of the mysteries contained in these yellow
papers."

Archie, a handsome, fair-haired fellow of twenty-three, had
been resting at full length—and that was over six feet—on a
comfortable sofa, watching lazily the charming figure of his
father's ward, who persistently looked every way but his.

"I'll come; but I don't suppose I shall make anything out of
them," he answered, rising slowly.

" My boy, it is most important—quite a fortune for you! Your
poor mother never knew of it," were the words Constance heard
as she sat idly in her low chair near the fire. " The papers are
worth two thousand a year! That rascal who has kept them
back would give something to know where, they are now!"
chuckled the old baronet, as he spread out the crackling letters
and a large sheet of parchment on a table, the butler meanwhile
arranging a reading-lamp to suit his master, in so leisurely a
manner as to call forth an impatient exclamation of 'k That will
do! that will do!"	#■

Simmons respectfully took the hint, and now busied himself
with the heavy curtains, having noiselessly closed the shutters.

" There is a shocking draught," murmured Miss Dorothy.
" Don't you feel it, Constance ?"

" Not a bit," replied Constance, laughing as she rose to get her
work-basket; " but the wind will get in such a night as this."

Simmons retired, and Arc! is observed:

" I'm awfully glad that fellow is leaving—he walks like a
cat!"

"Indeed," cried Miss Dorothy, querulously, "I think your
father does wrong to part with him; we have never had so quiet
a servant."

"Never mind the man—attend to me!" cried Sir Andrew.
" You must particularly try to remember this." Archie, only
outwardly listening, was exhibiting some of those provoking
symptoms which a lover shows after there has been a cloud in
the atmosphere, and the lady has managed to get the best of if.

Constance Gwyn seemed to remember something, and left
the room. When she returned after a quarter of an hour's
absence, the butler had entered with a tray of glasses and the
requisites for Sir Andrew's "nightcap "'of whisky toddv. The
ba ronet folded the papers into a neat bundle, and locked them
in an old-fashioned cabinet.

" They will be safe here to-night; to-morrow I will take them
to the lawyer's," he said, placing the key in his pocket. Then
turning toward his ward, he inquired: " How is Gelert, fair
lady?"

"I don't thiuls h§ is well, Sir Andrew, I've just b§eQ tQ
him,"216	MARK SEAW0RT1L

" Constance!" cried Miss Dorothy, scandalized, " have you
been out to the dog-kennel at this hour, and on such a night ?"

"Yes, Miss Dorothy—and it is much too cold for the poor
fellow to be left out there!"

" Now, my love !" deprecated the old lady, waving one delicate
hand in token that she was law, " never mention the idea of
bringing that enormous dog into the house."

The ghost of a pout came into Constance's sweet face.

" There, there," said Sir Andrew merrily, "don't fret, Con-
stance. Gelert shall have a skilled physician to-morrow, if you
think him ill. I shouldn't mind his coming into the house, but
our tyrant here, you see !" and he shrugged his shoulders.

" Archie," softly whispered the girl, as he lit her candle for her,
" will you see Gelert ?" and she raised her beautiful gray eyes
appealingly to his. A merry look of triumph passed over his
face.

"Yes, if you promise not to play chess with the curate
to-morrow !"

" Oh, don't be silly! If you think Gelert is ill, bring him in."

" 111 or well, I'll send him to your room in half an hour, if
you'll say good-night civilly," at the same time drawing his
fiancee behind a tail screen for a silent embrace, which sent her
away blushing.

A bright fire burned in Constance Gwyn's bedroom. She put
on her dressing-gown, and dismissed her maid as soon as the
latter had received Gelert from Archie Gordon's hands, and
brought him to his mistress. The dog was only seeking company,
and not ill. Ete looked the picture of contentment as he lay at
Constance's feet, and she, feeling wakeful, sat quietly reading—
though between the page and her eyes came Archie's face.

The house had long been still, when the clock in the corridor
struck one. Gelert at the moment raised his huge head and
listened attentively. Constance closed her book, and wondered
why the dog still kept his intent look; it made her slightly
nervous, and she began to listen too. Certainly there was a
window in the library, just beneath her own room, being
opened. The wind and rain made so wild a sound that she
would have banished the thought of anything but these, had
it not been tint Gelert half rose to his feet with a low growl.

"Be quiet. Gelert!" she whispered: for she feared he would
bark, and so reveal to Miss Dorothy his forbidden presence.

Gelert's only answer was to look earnestly at his mistress,
prick his ears again, and walk slowly to the door.

Constance went into the corridor to listen. ,The only person
near was nervous Miss Dorothy, whom she dreaded to rouse.
Taking firm hold of Gelert's collar, she softly reached the
top of the grand staircase, and a gleam of moonlight which
burst through the stormy clouds, lit up with a weird light
the portraits that lined the wall, and then as suddenly faded.

In the darkness Gelert drew his mistress to the staircase,
showing increased anxiety to make her understand that there
was a cause for his excitement. Constance leaned over the
bannister. The door of the library was partly open and aMARK SEAWOHTH. -	m

faint light was in the room. In a moment a thought of
the papers Sir Andrew had just brought from America flashed
on Constance; she remembered that they were of importance
to Archie, and that some one else would be glad to get them
from him.

Whispering a few words to quiet the dog, sfye crept softly
down the broad stone staircase, and paused near the door.
Through the crack she saw that two men stood at the far end
near Sir Andrew's cabinet, and it was open. A strange courage
came to the girl. She knew that if she could cross to the corner
by the opposite window, there was a bell there which communi-
cated with the wing where Sir Andrew slept and which would
also arose the servants. In another moment she had stooped
and clasped one arm round the dog's neck, and he seemed to
know her wish, for he crawled stealthily beside her into the
room. They had nearly crossed it, when Gelert drew a panting
breath, which startled one of the men. He quickly turned and
aimed a pistol at Constance. In an instant she loosed Gelert
and sprang at the bell—heard the peal ring out, a pistol-shot
fired, and a dog's furious worrying—then fell unconscious on
the floor.

4 4 How quiet you all are !" and then Constance thought she
had not said it—such a faint voice it sounded. And what bed
was this with great green curtains ? Surely Miss Dorothy's I
And the room was dim, so when Miss Dorothy crept to the side
of the bed Constance could not see that her face was wet with
thankful tears.

My love, you are in my room because I am nursing you."

" Have I been ill?" said the weak voice again.

" Yes, dear, but don't talk." And Miss Dorothy slipped
away to come back with the old doctor and Sir Andrew. The
patient's eyes wandered toward the door. Sir Andrew whis-
pered a few words to the doctor.

" Oh, there's somebody else, is there? Well, he may come
just for a minute."

The " somebody " had been outside waiting.

" My darling," he whispered holding the weak little hand.

Constance looked up in his face, trying to remember some-
thing.

" Did we quarrel about—chess—or somebody?"

" Oh, that'8 all right," answered Archie eagerly. " You
checkmated me."

" Well, but who was shot ?"

"That will do now, my dear," said the good doctor, hastily,
motioning all but Miss Dorothy away. " If you are a good girl
and go to sleep, you shall talk to them all by and by."

Jn the library Sir Andrew told the following to his son:

'' When I was twenty-eight years of age I was still dependent
on my uncle, who, though he could not keep the title from me,
had the power of alienating the property. He wished me to
marry his daughter, but while staying in Paris I fell in love with
a beautiful young American girl who was studying at a school
there. I knew her twin brother (more for her sake than his518	' MARK SEAWORTB.	*

own), and he witnessed my private marriage with her. Within
a year my uncle died, and I was about to travel to America with
my wife, and acknowledge her publicly there, when you were
born, and your dear mother lived but an hour. Her brother,
Jonathan Lee, saw me in my deep affliction, and urged upon me
that he could acquaint all American friends and save me a sor-
rowful journey! A year ago I learned that you were entitled to
the half share of some mining property which tiad been left
to Jonathan Lee and his sister, or, in event of their death, to
you. I went to America, obtained the necessary papers, and
made good your title to the share in the property, w hich Lee had
been appropriating. He is in England, and may have instigated
the attempt at robbery by bribing that scoundrel, the butler;
but as the latter was shot when Gelert sprang on the man who
aimed his pistol at Constance, we will let the matter drop. The
other hired miscreant escaped, but I think Gelert must have hurt
him."

* *******

Constance is lying on a sofa in the drawing-room, looking very
lovely if a little frail. Archie is by her side, and Gelerfc rests
his huge head against her hand.

" My darling, the doctor's orders are immediate change of air
for you. A month ago I begged you to name the day, so now
you will promise to agree to a very quiet wedding here a week
or two hence, and then I will take you abroad."

No answer, and the girl raised one hand to cover her face,
which it could not do.

" Tell her to say ' Yes/ Gelert!" said Archie, laughingly rais-
ing the great dog s paws in supplication.

44 May Gelert come, too?"

"To be sure ; and here comes my father to hear the glorious
news, and to prevent our good Aunt Dorothy fussing about
trousseaux!"

* *******

One more telegram reaches Mr. Jonathan Lee, and it con-
vinces him that he will do well to be thankful for mercies re-
ceived, and to hasten to his native land—there to arrange for the
regular disbursement of half his income from the mines, in favor
of his young English nephew, whom he would never see or hear
of, unless he failed in the above arrangements.

"We start for America to-morrow !" commenced Jonathan
Lee to his wife.

"Oh, my! I haven't got half the things I meant to buy in
Europe."

" And you never will!" gloomily responded Jonathan.
[the end.]Munros Hiibrary

9IR8. ALEX. McVEltorH MILLER'S WORKS. ^ x

Ko. 1. A dreadful Temptation.............. „ ............. .....................20 Cents.

" 2. The Bride of the Tomb....................................................20

" 8. An Old Man's Darling..................... ..............................20

" 4. Queenie's Terrible Secret..................................,...............20

*' 5. Jaquelina ... .....................................................20

44 6. Little Golden's Daughter..................................................20

" 7. The Rose and the Lily .............................. .....................20

" 8. Countess Vera......................... ...................................20

" 9. Bonnie Dora...............................................................20

'• 10. Guy Kenmore's Wife....................................................20

GEORGE ELIOT'S WORK**

14 11. Janet's Repentance.......................................................10

" 13. Silas Marner...............................................................10

" 13. Felix Holt, the Radical.....................................................20

44 14. The Mill on the Floss...................................................»»"*20

M 15. Brother Jacob......................................................... ... 10

" 16. Adam Bede.........................................................4,......)30

M 17. Romola..............................................................<......20

" 18. Sad Fortunes of Rev. Amos Barton.......................................10

l> 19. Daniel Deronda.......'.....................................................20

** 20. Middlemarch.............................................................. 20

" 21. Mr. Gilftl's Love Story.....................................................10

44 22. The Spanish Gypsy.........................................................20

44 23. Impressions of Theophrastus Such.......................................10

MISCELLANEOUS WORK§.

44 24. The Two Orphans. By D'Ennery.........................................10

44 25. Yolande. By William Black..............................................20

44 26. Lady Audley's Secret. By Miss Braddon................................2(/

44 27. When the Ship Comes Home. By Besant & Rice.......................10

M 28. John Halifax, Gentleman. By Miss Mulock.............................20

44 29. In Peril of his Life By Gaboriau.......................................20

44 30. The Romantic Adventures of a Milkmaid............................. .10

44 81. Molly Bawn. By the Duchess.............................................20

44 82. Portia. By the Duchess....................................................20

44 83. Kit: a Memory. By James Payne........................................20

44 84. EastLynne. By Mrs. Henry wood......................................20

44 85. Her Mother's Sin. By Bertha M. Clay...................................10

44 86. A Princess of Thule. By William Black................................20

44 87. Phyllis. By the Duchess..................................................20

44 38. David Copperfield. By Charles Dickens................................20

44 39. Very Hard Cash. By Charles Reade.....................................20

44 40. Ivanhoe. Dy Sir Walter Scott............................................20

44 41. Shirley. By Miss Bronte..............................................20

44 42. The Last Days of Pompeii. By Bulwer Lytton.....................20

44 43. Charlotte Temple. By Miss ROwson ...................................10

" 44. Dora Thorne. By Bertha M. Clay........................................20

" 45. Old Curiosity Shop. By Charles Dickens................................20

" 46. Camille. By Alex. Dumas, Jr............................................10

" 47. The Three Guardsmen. By Alex. Dumas................................20

"48. Jane Eyre By Charlotte Bronte.................... ................20

44 49. Romance of a Poor Young Man. By Feuillet............................10

44 50. Back to the Old Home. By Mary Cecil Hay.............................10

44 51. Maggie; or, the Loom Girl of Lowell. By William Mason Turner, M. D.20

44 52. Two Wedding Rings. By Margaret Blount.............................20

44 58. Led Astray. By Helen M. Lewis..........................................20

,44 54. A Woman's Atonement. By Adah M. Howard..........................20

M 55. False. By Geraldine Fleming.............................. ............20

u 56. The Curse of Dangerfield. By Elsie Snow...............................20

44 57. Ten Years of His Life. By Eva Evergreen..............................20

44 58. A Woman's Fault. By Evelyn Gray......................................20

44 59. Twenty Years After. By Alex. Dumas..................................20

44 60. A Queen Amongst Women and Between Two Sins. By Bertha M. Clay.20

44 61. Madolin's Lover. By Bertha M. Clay....................................20

44 62. Thaddeus of Warsaw. By Jane Porter..................................20

44 63. Lucile. By Owen Meredith...............................................20

44 64. Charles Auchester. By E. Berger......................................20

44 65. A Strange Story. By Bulwer.............................................20

44 66. Aurora Floyd. By Miss Braddon........................................20

44 67. Barbara's History. By Amelia B. Edwards.............................20

44 68. Called to Account. By Annie Thomas.................................20

44 69. Old Myddleton's Money. By Mary Cecil Hay...........................20 •*

44 70. Thorns and Ora,nge Blossoms. By Bertha M. Clay. Complete........10 44

Remember that we do not charge extra for postage. Munro's Library will b&

sent to any part of the world, single numbers for 10 cents, double numbers for
20 cents.

NORMAN L. MUNRO, PUBLISHER,
.	___ 24 & 26 VANDEWATEB STm N. Y.Miinro'sljibraa^r

CONTINUED.

No. 71. Nicholas Nickleby. By Charles Dickens..............................20 cents

" 72. Moths; a Novel. By ** Ouida "..........................................20	"

" 73. Gertrude the Governess. By William Mason Turner, M.D.........20	"

" 74. Christmas Stories. By Charles Dickens...............................20	"

M 75. The Executor By Mrs. Alexander...................................20	"

*	76. Annette. By the Author of " Camille "................................20	"

*	77. A Sinless Crime. By Geraldine Fleming.............................20	"

•• 78. A Double Marriage. By Beatrice Collensie............................20	16

•• 79. The Wentworth Mystery. By Watts Phillips.........................20	**

" 80. Leola Dale's Fortune. By Geraldine Fleming.........................20	M

•• 81. Plot and Counterplot. By the Author of " Quadroona".............20	"

•« 82. Fair and False. By Mrs. Dale...........................................20	'*

M 83. Out of the Streets. By Adah M. Howard..............................20	"

'* 84. Set in Diamonds. By the " Countess V.................................20

•• 85. Who Was the Heir? By Geraldine Fleming..........................20	M

" 86. Little Golden.............................................................20	*

M 87. Daughters of Eve. By Paul Meritt....................................20	*•

" 88. The World Between Them. By the " Countess"..... ...............20	"

M 89. Beauty's Marriage. By Owen Marston.................................20

M 90. Sundered Hearts. By Adah M. Howard...............................20	■«

" 91. A Fatal Wooing. By Laura J. Libbey...................................20	"

*	92. Only a Girl's Love. By Geraldine Fleming.............................20	"

" 98. Not to be Won. By Mrs. Lenox Bell—................................20	H

" 94. Merit Versus Money. By Garnett Marnell..............................20	M

•« 95. Agatha. By Eva Evergreen..............................................20	M

'* 96. Behind the Silver Veil. By Mrs. Dale...................................20	M

M 97. A Passion Flower. By the " Countess"................................20	"

" 98. Pauline. By the author of " Leonnette's Secret **.................... .20	"

" 99, Wife or Slave. By the author of "Not to be Won'*...................20	"

** 100. A Dark Marriage Morn. By Owen Marston..„.........................20	M

•• 101. Dregs and Froth. By A. H. Wall........................................20	"

« 102. For Better for Worse. By Mostyn Durward...........................20	"

•' 103. What Love Will Do. By Annabel Gray....................... .......,20	"

" 104. Lover and Husband. By Owen Marston...............................20	"

•' 1(K5. As Fate Would Have It. By Evelyn Gray..............................20	«•

" 106. A Waiting Heart. By Louisa Capsadel................................20	"

" 107. Doubly Wronged. By Adah M. Howard................................20	**

« 108. The Eyrie, and The Mystery of a Young Girl. By Court Howard....20	"

" 109. Gabrielle. By Louise McCarty...........................................20	"

" 110. Sweet as a Rose. By Mostyn Durward.................................20	«•

CHARLOTTE 3H. STANLEY'S WORKS.

u 111. The Shadow of a Sin....................................................20	"

•» 112. A Waif of the Sea........................................................20	"

** 113. The Huntsford Fortune..................................................20	"

" 114. The Secret of a Birth....................................................20	"

" 115. Jessie Deane..............................................................20	"

M 116. A Golden Mask............ ......... .....................................20	"

** 117. Accord and Discord..................................................... .20	**

M 118. A Death-bed Marriage..........................................*........20	"

*	119. Hearts and Gold .........................................................20	"

MISCELLANEOUS WORKS.

*	120. Romance of a Black Veil. By Bertha M. Clay.........................10	"

*	121. At the World's Mercy. By F. Warden.................................10	"

Remember that we do not charge extra for postage. Munro's Library will be
sent to any part of the world, single numbers for 10 cents, double numbers for
$0 cents.

NORMAN L. MUNRO, PUBLISHER,	^

24 & 26 Vandewater St., H. Y.Little Golden

Complet
86

Is Published Complete in Number

RO'S LIBRARY.

Ask your Newsdealer for No. 86 Munro's
Library, Price 20 Cents.

Hep Mother's Sin,

BY BERTHA M. CLAY.

Is Published Complete in Number

35

MUNRO'S LIBRARY.

For sale at all news-stands in the United States.
Price 10 Cents.

Tin and Orange Blossom.

BY BERTHA M. CLAY,

Is Published Complete in Wo.

70

MUNRO'S LIBRARY.

Price lO Cents. For sale at all news-stands and book-stores.

Remember that we do not charge extra for postage. Munro's Libra-
ry will be sent to any part of the world, single numbers for 10 cents,
IiTObe^ for 20 cents.

NORMAN L. MUNRO, Publisher,

34 AW 36 Vanpswatsr St., N. Y,A GREAT FAMILY PAPER.

-o-

We are glad to announce to the readers of Munro's Libraby,
that the New York Family Story Paper is spoken of in at*,
least five hundred thousand homes in America as "A Great
Family Paper." The circulation of the New York Family Story
Paper is over half a million (500,000) copies.

Why has the Family Story Paper taken the place of its com-
petitors?

First.—Because it is in every sense a family paper.

Second.—Because the continued stories are adapted to the
readers.

Third—Because the best authors in the land write for it.

Fourth.—Because it contains a number of charming short
etories.

Fifth.—Because the type is clear, bold, handsome and read-
able.

Sixth—Because it contains a great variety of choice mat-
ter.

Seventh.—Because it never admitted a dull line in its col-
umns.

Eighth.—Because it is independent and without advertise-
ments*

Ninth.—-Because it is pleasing to heads of families.

Tenth and last.—Because we intended that we should take
the lead, and that we have accomplished.

The New York family Story Paper is sold on every news
stand in the United States and Canada. The publishers employ
no agents. If there are no news dealers in remote places, the
paper will be sent to any address free of postage for one year
for $3.00. Send for a sample copy. Address

New York Family Story Paper,

84 & 26 Vandewater St., N. f,This book is a preservation facsimile produced for
the University of Illinois, Urbana-Champaign.
It is made in compliance with copyright law
and produced on acid-free archival

60# book weight paper
which meets the requirements of
ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992 (permanence of paper).

Preservation facsimile printing and binding
by

Northern Micrographics
Brookhaven Bindery
La Crosse, Wisconsin
2015